Skip to main content

Full text of "Sermons on the doctrines and duties of Christianity"

See other formats


^),v 


V  O    •  %-*       v.,     '.W,'.  r-d   ,,^.',»,A  ■• 


o 


>- 


'^    X 


^  -  ^ 

^ 


NV 


^  ^ 


H 


14 


.•.'•,V 


-  *'*-. , 


SERMONS 


DOCTRINES   AND   DUTIES 


CHRISTIANITY. 


Cruttwell,  Printer,  St.James't-Strcet,  Bath. 


SERMONS 


DOCTRINES    AND    DUTIEg 


OF 


CHRISTIANITY. 


FOURTH   EDITION. 


KaYMTiet.'Va  /V'\a^iat  )c!:)o^6\z\- 


BATH,  PRINTED  BY  R.  CRUTTWELL; 


T.  CADELL,  JUN.  AND  W.  DAVIES,  IN  THE  STRAND,  LONDOBJJ 
AND  J.  CHEYNE,  EDINBURGH. 

1803. 


TO  THE  RIGHT  REVEREND 

GEORGE  LORD  BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. 

MY  LORD, 

I  presume  to  7^  e  quest  your  Lordship's  protection 
for  the  following  Discourses^  though  the  Author  has 
not  the  honour  of  being  known  to  you,  because  I  flatter 
myself  they  contain  the  genuine  Doctrines  of  that 
Church  of  which  your  Lordship  is  one  of  the  ablest 
Pillars.  If  those  Doctrines  are  expressed  in  a  manner 
which  may  be  useful  to  the  humble  Followers  of 
Christ, ybr  whose  instruction  and  comfort  this  little 
work  is  designed,  it  will  want  no  other  introduction  to 
your  Lordship;  and  if  I  am  perynitted  to  say,  that  it 
has  been  honoured  ztnth  your  approbation,  it  can  stand 
in  need  of  no  other  recommendation  to  the  Public. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be, 

With  the  greatest  respect, 

MY  LORD, 

Your  Lordshsip's  most  faithful , 

J nd obedient  humble  Servant, 

THE  AUTHOR. 


PREFxiCE 


THE  intention  of  the  following  Work 
is  to  supply  the  ignorant,  and  those 
who  wish  to  instruct  them,  with  a  plain 
and  simple  summary  of  the  faith  and  duty 
of  a  Christian  ;  unmixed  with  controversy, 
and  level  to  the  capacities  of  those  who 
have  not  had  the  advantage  of  a  learned 
education.  If  it  shall  be  found  to  contain 
nothing  netv,  I  beg  leave  to  observe  that  I 
consider  that  circumstance  as  its  greatest 
merit.  Some  late  experiments  give  us  too 
much  reason  to  dread  novelty  in  Philo- 
sophy and  Politics,  and   it  is  still  more  to 


Vm  PKEFACE. 

be  dreaded  in  Religion.  If  this  Volume 
contain  any  doctrine  which  is  not  to  be 
proved  from  scripture,  and  was  not  believed 
by  the  Primitive  Church,  I  shall  be  the 
first  to  condemn  it,  when  pointed  out  to 
me ;  for  Christianity,  like  its  Great  Author, 
is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever. 
Having  had  the  happiness  of  being  born 
and  educated  in  the  bosom  of  the  Church 
of  England,  to  which  I  am  most  firmly 
attached,  I  think  it  necessary  to  disclaim 
all  connexion  with  those  who  seek  out 
new  paths,  and  presume  to  find  fault  with 
the  method  of  instruction  usually  employed 
in  our  Church.  I  have  always  considered 
the  privilege  of  joining  in  our  excellent 
Liturgy,  and  receiving  the  instru(5lions  of  a 
regularly-ordained  Ministry,  as  an  inesti- 
mable blessing.  I  am  fully  persuaded,  that, 
taken  as  a  body,  the  Clergy  of  the  Church 
of  England  are  not  inferior  in  abilities,  in 
Christian  knowledge,   or  in  morals,  to  any 


PREFACE.  IX 

of  their  opponents ;  and  that  those  who 
attend  the  public  service  of  our  Church 
with  an  humble  wish  to  receive  instruc- 
tion,  will  seldom  be  disappointed.  I  never 
heard  a  sermon  from  which  I  did  not  learn 
something ;  and  I  wish  that  those  who 
find  it  otherwise,  would  remember,  that 
half  an  hour  which  affords  neither  inform- 
ation nor  amusement,  may  be  well  spent 
by  the  greatest  and  wisest  men,  in  setting 
an  example  of  that  respe6lful  attention 
which  is  due  to  the  place,  and  to  the 
office  at  least,  if  not  to  the  abilities,  of  the 
Preacher. 

If  tliese  Discourses  have  any  merit,  it 
is,  that  they  contain  in  a  narrow  compass 
the  instru6lion  which  I  have  myself  re- 
ceived from  some  of  the  best  Writers  and 
Preachers  of  our  Church  ;  and  I  venture 
to  offer  them  to  the  Public,  because  I  have 
often  been  at  a  loss  to  find  sermons  for 
family  reading,  written  in  so  plain  a  style 


X  PREFACE. 

that  the  unlearned  might  from  thence  ob- 
tain useful  pra6lical  instruction,  on  Christian 
principles,  suited  to  their  situation  and 
habits  of  life.  I  do  not  write  for  fame, 
but  in  the  humble  hope  of  being  useful  to 
a  very  respectable  class  of  my  fellow- 
Christians;  and  my  utmost  ambition  will  be 
gratified,  if  they  shall  receive  instruction 
and  comfort  from  wdiat  is  here  submitted 
to  their  consideration. 


CONTENTS. 


SERMON  I. 
The  Creation  and  Redemprion  of  Mankind. 

MARK   Xii.  32. 

There   is  one   God,   and  there  is  none  other 
but  He,  ---------     Page  1 

SERMON  II. 

The  Nature  and  Office  of  the  Son  of  God. 

JOHN  i.  1. 

In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word 

was  with  God,   and  the  Word  was  God.    \?» 

SERMON  III. 
The  Example  of  Christ. 
JOHN  vi.  38. 
/  came  down  from  Heaven^  not  to  do  mine  own 
will,  but  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  me.  -  25 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

SERMON  IV. 

Baptism. 
MATTHEW  iii.  13. 
Then  cometh  Jesus  from  Galilee  to  Jordan  unto 
John  to  be  baptized  of  him.     -     -     Page  37 

SERMON  V. 
The  Lord's  Supper. 
LUKE  xxii.  19. 
And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and  brake 
it,    and  gave  unto  them,   saying,      This  is 
my  body,  which  is  given  for  you;  this  do  in 
remembrance  of  me,      --..--     si 

SERMON  VI. 

The  Christian  Sabbath. 
LUKE  vi.     . 
A?id  it  came  to  pass  also  on  another  Sabbath 
that  he  entered  into  the  Syiiagogue.     -     65 

SERMON  VII. 
The  Festivals  of  the  Church. 
LUKE  xxii.  15. 
And  he  said  unto  them,  with  desire  J  have  de- 
sired to  eat  this  Passover  uith  you  before  I 
suffer, 79 


CONTENTS.  XUl 

SERMON  VIII. 

Giving  Glory  to  God. 

JOHN  xvii.  4. 

/  have  glorified  thee  on  earth.     -     -     Page  93 

SERMON  IX. 

The  Duties  of  Children. 
LUKE  ii.  51,  51. 
And  he  went  down  with  them,  and  came  to 
Nazareth,  and  ivas  subject  unto  them;  but 
his  Mother  kept  all  these  sayings  in  her  heart. 
And  Jesus  increased  in  wisdom  and  stature, 
and  ill  Javour  with  God  aiid  Man.     -     107 

SERMON  X. 

The  Duties  of  the  Young. 

Hebrews  iv.  15. 

But  was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are, 

yet  without  sin.     -------     119 

SERMON  XL 
The  Duties  of  Husbands  and  Wives. 

MATTHEW  xix.   5,    6. 

For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father  and 
mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  zoife,and  they 
twain  shall  be  one  flesh.  IVherefore  they 
are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh.  IV hat 
therefore  God  liath  joined  together,  let  not 
man  put  asunder 133 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

SERMON  XII. 
The  Duties  of  the  Poor. 
2  COR.  viii.  9. 
For  ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  though  he  was  rich^  yet  for 
your  sakes  he  became  poor,    that  ye  through 
his  poverty  might  be  rich 145 

SERMON  XIII. 

The  Duty  of  doing  Good. 

ACTS  X.  38. 

Who  went  about  doing  good.     -     .     .     -     159 

SERMON  XIV. 

The  Duties  of  Adversity. 

LUKE  xxii.  42. 

Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done.     -     -     -     173 

SERMON  XV. 

The  Duty  of  Forgiveness. 

LUKE  xxiii.  34. 

Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  knoxo  not  what 

they  do. 1S7 


CONTENTS.  XV 

SERMON  XVI. 
The  Duties  of  the  Aged.. 
LUKE  ii.  37,  38 
And  she  was  a  widozo  of  about  fourscore  and 
four  years,    which  departed   not  Jrom    the 
tempte,    but  served  God,  ivith  fastings  and 
prayers,  night  and  day.     And  she  coming  in 
that  instant,  gave   thantis  likewise  unto    the 
Lord,  and  spake  of  liim  to  all  them  that 
looked  for  redemption  in  Jerusalem.      -     201 

SERMON  XVII. 
The  HQur  of  Death. 
LUKE  xxHi.  46. 
And  when]z^vi?>  had  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
he  said,    Father,    into  thy  hands  I  commend 
my  spirit !  And  having  said  tJius,  he  gave  up 
the  ghost. -     -     -     -     213 

SERMON  XVIII. 

The  Future 'State. 

MATTHEW  XXVi.   64. 

Hereafter  shall  ye  see  the  Son  of  Man, sitting 
on  the  right  hand  oj  power,  and  coming  in 
the  clouds  of  Heaven        225 


SERMON  1. 


ST.  MARK  xii.  32. 

' —  THERE  IS  ONE  GOD,  AND  THERE  IS  NONE 
OTHER  BUT  HE. 

A  yfY  Text  contains  the  great  truth  which  is  the 
"*■ ' '^  foundation  of  all  that  we  are  to  believe,  and 
all  that  we  are  to  do;  of  all  our  hopes,  and  all  our 
fears;  of  our  consolation  in  this  world,  and  our 
happiness  in  the  next.  I  shall  not  waste  your 
time  in  endeavouring  to  prove,  what  no  man,  who 
has  common  sense,  can  possibly  doubt.  The  fool 
may  say  in  his  heart,  there  is  no  God;  but  no 
thinking  man  will,  or  can,  believe  him.  When 
we  look  at  a  house,  a  ship,  or  any  other  work  of 
men,  we  are  immediately  convinced  that  it  was 
not  formed  by   chance;   and  when  we  see  what 

B 


I     2     ] 

human  strength  and  skill  can  do,  we  conclude  that 
such  things  were  made  by  men  like  ourselves,  and 
who  only  differ  from  us  in  having  applied  their 
strength  and  skill  to  those  particular  purposes. — 
When  we  look  at  a  tree,  or  a  flower,  at  the  ra- 
ging sea,  or  the  stars  of  heaven,  we  must  be  equal- 
ly convinced  that  they  were  not  made  by  chance; 
and  as  we  know  that  human  strength  or  skilt  can- 
not make  them,  we  must  conclude  that  they  are  the 
work  of  some  Being  whose  power  is  much  greater 
than  ours.  Much  more  when  we  refiecl  on  our- 
selves; on  the  wonderful  contrivance  of  the  Body, 
and  the  far  more  wonderful  faculties  of  the  Soul; 
when  we  feel  and  know  that  we  are  capable  oF 
happiness  and  of  virtue;  that  we  can  think,  and 
speak,  and  aft;  yet  are  certain  that  we  did  not 
make  ourselves;  common  sense  must  convince  us 
that  we  were  formed  by  Him,  "in  whom  we  live, 
and  move,  and  have  our  being;'**  and  we  must 
believe  that  there  is  a  God.— But  "  no  man  hatli 
seen  God  at  any  time;"t  and  iiil  that  we  can  know 
ctf  his  nature,  must  be  what  He  has  been  graciously 
pleased  to  reveal  ta  us.  From  the  earliest  times 
God  has  given  laws  and  instruftlons  to  men,  and 
his-  will  has  been  made  known  to  them,  either  im- 
*  Ads  xviii.  28.  t  John  i.  l8. 


[     3      ] 

mediately  from  Himself,  as  appears  to  have  been 
the  case  when  He  spake  to  Adam,  to  Noah,  to 
Abraham,  and  others,  and  when  He  pronounced 
the  Ten  Commandments  from  Mount  Sinai  to  the 
whole  nation  of  the  children  of  Israel  j  or  by  the 
ministry  of  Prophets,  who  on  different  occasions 
have  been  commissioned  to  declare  his  will,  and 
by  whom  the  Books  of  the  Old  Testament  were 
written.  But  "  God,  who  at  sundry  times  and  in 
divers  manners  spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers 
by  the  Prophets,  hath  in  these  last  days  spoken 
unto  us  by  his  Son."*  Our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  came  into  the  world  to  teach  us  our  duty, 
to  set  us  an  example,  and  to  die  for  our  sins.  He 
proved  that  he  was  sent  from  God,  by  works 
which  no  man  can  do  by  his  own  power.  He 
opened  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  he  healed  the  sick, 
he  cast  out  devils,  he  raised  the  dead.  Above  all, 
after  having  been  publicly  put  to  death  as  a  male- 
faftor,  he  rose  triumphant  from  the  grave,  lived 
and  conversed  forty  days  with  his  disciples  on 
earth,  and  then  ascended  into  Heaven,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  numbers  who  afterwards  laid  down  their 
lives,  to  prove  the  truth  of  those  things  which 
they  had  themselves  seen  and  heard.  These  men, 
*  Heb.i.  I. 


r  4-  ] 

to  whom  Our  Saviour  gave  a  commission  to  preach 
the  Gospel  to  all  nations,  wrote  the  Books  of 
the  New  Testament;  and  in  these  books,  which, 
with  the  Old  Testament,  make  up  the  sacred  vo- 
lume which  we  call  the  Bible,  we  may  find  all  the 
information  that  is  necessary  for  us,  in  regard  to 
the  nature  of  God,  and  our  duty  to  Him;  we  may 
learn  how  to  behave  in  every  situation  in  this  world, 
and  to  look  beyond  this  world  to  the  happiness 
which  is  promised  to  every  good  man  after  death. 
To  that  book  then  we  must  apply  for  information; 
and  from  that  book  I  will  endeavour  to  colleft  the 
substance  of  what  we  are  required  to  believe  and  to 
do,  in  order  to  obtain  the  salvation  which  is  there 
promised  to  all  the  faithful  servants  of  God.  I  hope 
to  do^this  in  such  a  plain  and  simple  manner  as 
may  be  understood  by  all,  may  be  useful  to  those 
who  have  not  the  advantage  of  being  able  to  read 
the  Bible  themselves,  and  may  afford  satisfaftion 
to  those  who  are  already  well  acquainted  with  that 
sacred  book,  by  bringing  to  their  remembrance 
what  ought  never  to  be  forgotten. 

The  first  words   of  the  Bible  contain  a  great 
and  most  important  truth,  "  In  the  beginning  God 
created  the  heaven  and  the  earth."*      Here  wc 
*  Gen.  i.  i. 


[  5  ] 

may  learn  the  answer  to  the  question  how  we  and 
the  world  we  live  in  were  made.  God  created, 
God  produced  out  of  nothing,^!  that  we  see  in 
this  beautiful  world.  He  spake  and  it  was  done. 
In  six  days  God  created  the  world,  furnished  it 
with  plants  and  animals,  and  made  man,  in  his  own 
image,  to  rule  over  it ;  "  and  God  saw  every 
thing  that  He  had  made,  and  behold  it  was  very 
good."*  Every  thing  then  was  perfeft  in  its  kind; 
and  the  appointed  ruler  of  all,  Adam,  formed  in 
the  image  of  God,  was  wise,  was  virtuous^^and 
was  happy.  For  him  God  formed  a  companion, 
a  friend,  and  a  wife,  innocent  and  virtuous  as  him- 
self,  to  complete  his  happiness  by  sharing  it  with 
him,,  to  deserve  and  possess  his  love,  and  to  join 
with  him  in  serving  and  in  praising  their  great 
Creator.  To  this  happy  pair  God  gave  the  Gar- 
den of  Eden,  with  all  things  in  it  richly  to  enjoy; 
and  God  said,  "  of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou 
may  St  freely  eat;  but  of  the  Tree  of  the  Know- 
ledge of  good  and  evil  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it, 
for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt 
surely  die."t  Obedience  to  this  command  was 
the  proof  required  of  their  love  and  gratitude  to 
Him  who  gave  them  all;  but  this  command  was 
*  Gen.  i.  31.  f  Gen.  ii.  16,  17. 

-7^  Ah  'Tt     ty     U^  Oyno  fj^  Yo  f-^t    ^^?*?5!:|5~  ^ mii^ttV 


[  6  ] 


.'^T] 


broken. !  Through  envy  of  the  devil  death  came 
into  the  world.  From  the  Bible  we  learn,  that  a 
fallen  Angel,  who  had  himself  lost  his  happiness 
by  rebelling  against  God,  took  the  form  of  a  ser- 
pent, and  persuaded  the  woman  to  transgress. 
"  She  took  of  the  fruit  thereof  and  did  eat,  and 
gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her,  and  he  did 
eat."*  From  this  moment  all  is  changed.  Con- 
scious of  guilt,  and  trembling  with  apprehension 
of  the  threatened  punishment,  they  hid  themselves 
in  the  garden;  vainly  hoping,  or  at  least  wishing, 
to  escape  from  the  all-seeing  eye  of  God.  As  it 
has  been  justly  observed  by  an  excellent  writer, 
"  In  the  state  of  innocence  Adam  ran  to  meet 
God;  and  the  intercourse  with  his  Divine  Instruc- 
tor was  the  most  exalted  delight  of  Paradise.  But 
when  innocence  was  gone,  he  sought  the  shelter 
of  the  deepest  cover;  and  on  being  called  forth 
out  of  it,  returned  for  answer,  with  a  dejeftion  ne- 
ver known  before,  I  heard  thy  voice  and  I  was 
afraid.'*!  That  voice  pronounced  the  sentence, 
<'  Cursed  is  the  ground  for  thy  sake."|  "  In  the 
sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread,  till  thou 
return  unto  the  ground ;  for  out  of  it  wast  thou 

*   Gen.  iii.  6.       t  Sermons  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Randolph. 
X  Gen.  iii.  17. 

L/^</;i/    C/^^  yc<n^<    /ci^,-   f-<^  Cl/yryyy%A^<Yyt^  (cx,^ 


C     7     ] 

taken;  for  dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou 
return.***  If  any  person  should  be  surprised  that 
the  trial  to  which  Adam  was  exposed  was  of  so 
trifling  a  nature,  and  that  his  happiness  or  misery 
should  depend  on  his  eating,  or  not  eating,  the 
fruit  of  a  tree;  I  beg  him  to  consider,  first,  that 
Adam,  in  his  situation,  could  not  be  guilty  of  what 
we  regard  as  the  greatest  crimes.  He  could  not 
commit  murder  when  he  was  the  only  man,  nor 
adultery  when  his  wife  was  the  only  woman.  He 
could  not  steal,  when  he  was  already  in  posses- 
sion of  every  thing  around  him,  nor  commit  any 
other  injury  to  his  fellow-creatures,  while  he  was 
alone  on  the  earth;  secondly,  that,  in  reality,  every 
thing  which  can  draw  us  away  from  the  service  of 
God,  whether  it  be  honour,  power,  riches,  or 
pleasure,  is  as  trifling,  as  un\vorthy  of  our  regai'd, 
as  truly  contemptible,  as  the  forbidden  fruit;  and 
lastly,  that,  in  fa£t,  the  trial  of  Adam  was  exaftly 
like  that  of  every  other  man;  the  question  was  not 
whetlier  he  would  or  would  not  taste  of  the 
fruit,  but  whether  he  would  or  would  not  obey 
God;  whether  he  would  submit  to  the  revealed 
will  of  his  Creator,  and  not  attempt  to  be  wise 
above  that  which  he  was  taught,  but  humbly  and 
*  Gen.  iii.  19. 


[     8     ] 

constantly  observe  whatever  directions  he  had  re- 
ceived from  God. 

Such  is  the  account  which  Scripture  gives  us  of 
the  fall  of  man;  and  from  the  same  authority  we 
learn  that  the  consequences  of  this  event  extend 
to  all  the  children  of  Adam;  that  having  lost  his 
innocence,  and  corrupted  his  nature,  all  who 
descend  from  him  are  bom  weak  and  imperfeft, 
inclined  to  sin,  and  under  sentence  of  death.  It 
is  of  great  importance  that  this  should  be  clearly 
understood,  in  order  that  we  may  know,  and  feel, 
how  much  we  owe  to  the  great  deliverer  of  the 
human  race,  Jesus  Christ.  The  Bible  tells  us 
that  without  holiness  no  man  can  see  God,  who 
is  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold  iniquity;  and  the 
best  man  in  the  world,  if  he  look  into  his  own 
heart,  must  acknowledge  that  he  is  very  imperfeft, 
that  his  nature  is  inclined  to  sin,  and  that  if  he 
depend  on  his  own  righteousness,  he  must  tremble 
to  appear  before  God.  If  therefore  perfe£l  obe- 
dience were  required,  every  one  of  us  must  appear 
guilty  before  God.  But  our  merc'ful  Creator  did 
not  place  any  human  being  in  this  dreadful  situa- 
tion; for  even  before  He  pronounced  the  sentence 
on  Adam,  He  gave  the  promise  of  mercy,  in  this 
remarkable   prophecy — The  seed  of  the   woman 


[91 

shall  bruise  the  serpent* s  head.  The  whole  his- 
tory of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  is  a  comment 
on  these  words.  From  every  part  of  it  we  learn, 
that  this  promised  seed  of  the  woman,  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  offered  himself 
as  a  sacrifice  for  the  sin  of  the  whole  world ;  that 
"  asm  Adam  all  die,  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be 
made  alivej"*  that  through  his  merits  every  son 
of  Adam  may  hope  for  mercy  and  acceptance,  if 
he  believe  in  him,  and  humbly  endeavour  to  do 
his  will.  He  has  brought  life  and  immortality  to 
light.  He  will  give  us  much  more  than  Adam 
lost.  He  will  place  us  in  a  better  Paradise,  he  will 
make  us  for  ever  happy,  if  during  our  short  trial 
in  this  world,  we  put  our  whole  trust  in  li  m,  and 
endeavour  to  obey  all  his  commandments;  and 
even  if  we  are  so  unhappy  as  to  fail  in  our  obedi- 
ence, and  to  commit  s  n,  we  have  his  promise  of  par- 
don on  our  sincere  repentance.  "  He  is  the  Lamb 
of  God,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.^f 
Through  the  whole  history  contained  in  the  Bi- 
ble, from  the  fall  of  Adam  to  the  birth  of  Christ, 
we  find  every  thing  conne6led  with  that  great  event. 
Sacrifices  were  immediately  appointed,  and  have 
been  offered  in  every  part  of  the  world,  to  keep 
*   I  Cor.  XV.  %%,  t  I  J^li'i  !•  39. 


[      10     ] 

up  the  remembrance  of  him,  who  was  afterwards 
to  be  offered  as  a  sacrifice  for  all  mankijid;  and 
they  were  accepted  of  God,  when  they  were  ac- 
companied by  faith  in  Christ.  When  God, 
for  the  wickedness  of  man,  destroyed  the  whole 
human  race  by  a  flood  of  water,  Noah  and  his 
family  were  spared,  and  the  everlasting  Covenant 
was  renewed  with  them.  When  Abraham  was 
called  of  God,  he  was  told  that  in  his  seed  all  the 
families  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed.  When  it 
pleased  God  to  separate  the  children  of  Israel 
from  other  nations,  and  to  give  them  a  law  from 
heaven,  it  was  to  keep  up  the  expeftation  of  the 
promised  Redeemer  by  the  ceremonies  of  that 
law;  and  particularly  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  Lamb 
at  the  feast  of  the  Passover,  to  represent  the  Lamb 
of  GoDj  which  was  to  be  offered  for  the  sin  of  the 
whole  world.  Of  him  Moses  spake;  to  him  gave 
all  the  Prophets  witness;  and  on  him  were  fixed 
the  hopes  of  every  good  man ;  for  these  cdl  lived 
and  died  in  faith,  though  they  had  not  received 
the  promise,  but  they  saw  it  afar  off,  and  went 
on  their  way -rejoicing;  looking  unto  Jesus  the 
Author  and  Finisher  of  their  faith,  the  Mediator 
of  the  new  Covenant,  the  Saviour  and  Redeemer 
of  the  world. 


[  11  ] 

To  him  then  let  us  come,  with  humble  and  pe- 
nitent hearts;  not  trusting  in  our  own  righteous- 
ness, but  in  the  full,  perfeft,  and  sufficient  sacri- 
fice and  satisfaftion  for  the  sin  of  the  whole  world, 
which  he  made  upon  the  cross  for  our  redemption. 
'*  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  our- 
selves;"* all  have  sinned;  all  flesh  is  corrupt  be- 
fore God;  and  it  is  impossible  that  hy  our  own 
strength  we  can  attain  the  holiness  which  is  neces- 
sary to  please  hnu.  But  our  gracious  God  does 
not  require  what  we  are  unable  to  perform;  he 
pities  our  weakness,  and  accepts  our  sincere  though 
imperfe^  endeavours,  through  the  merits  and  me- 
diation of  Christ.  Let  all  our  hopes  be  fixed  on 
him.  Let  us  diligently  study  the  directions  he  has 
left  us  in  the  New  Testament.  Let  us  believe  what 
is  there  revealed,  and  practise  what  is  there  taught; 
and  having  used  our  best  endeavours  to  know  his 
will,  and  humbly  to  perform  it,  let  us  cast  all  our 
care  on  him,  who  has  promised  that  he  will  guide 
us  with  his  counsel,  and  after  death  receive  us  into 
glory.  Now  to  him  who  loved  us,  and  washed 
us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood,  and  has  made  us 
kings  and  priests  to  God  and  his  Father,  to  him. 
be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

*   I  John  i.  8. 


SERMON    11. 


ST.  JOHN  I.  I. 


IN  THE  BEGINNING  WAS  THE  WORD;  AND  THE 
WORD  WAS  WITH  GOD;  AND  THE  WORD 
WAS  GOD. 

TN  my  last  discourse  I  endeavoured  to  give  you 
a  short  account  of  what  God  has  been  pleased 
to  reveal  to  us  in  the  Old  Testament,  concerning 
the  creation  of  the  world,  the  fall  of  man,  and 
the  mercy  promised  to  him  through  the  expelled 
Redeemer;  earnestly  wishing  that  the  little  I  said 
on  those  subjects  may  increase  the  diligence  of 
the  serious  Christian  in  the  study  of  that  sacred 
book,  which  of  late  has  been  too  much  neglected. 
I  will  venture  to  say,  on  the  authority  of  the  best 
judges,  that  if  the  Bible  were  only  to  be  consi- 
dered as  the  work  of  man,  it  has  still  every  claim 
to  attention,  from  the  beauty  and  simplicity  of  the 


[  1*  ] 

histories  it  relates,  the  wisdom  of  the  instruclion 
it  contains,  and  the  information  which  it  gives  us 
on  many  subjefts  in  which  we  are  all  deeply  inte- 
rested. Who  can  read  the  story  of  Joseph  with- 
out pleasure?  Who  can  read  the  account  of  the 
flood  without  terror?  Where  shall  we  find  a 
description  of  friendship  so  interesting  as  that  of 
David  and  Jonathan?  Where  shall  we  meet  with 
such  useful  instrudion  as  in  the  Proverbs  of 
Solomon?  But  if  we  believe  that  "  all  Scripture 
is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable 
for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  corre(Sl:ion,  for  in- 
struction in  righteousness,"*  surely  we  shall  then 
receive  the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and 
search  the  scriptures  daily. 

The  plan  which  I  have  proposed  to  myself  does 
not  allow  me  to  dwell  longer  on  the  interesting 
subjefts  which  are  to  be  found  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment; but  earnestly  recommending  that  sacred 
book  to  the  serious  and  attentive  perusal  of  all 
who  have  it  in  their  power  to  study  it  as  it  de- 
serves, I  proceed  to  the  consideration  of  what  is 
revealed  to  us  in  the  New  Testament,  concerning 
him  of  whom  Moses  in  the  Law,  and  the  Prophets 
did  write,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God.     I  propose,  by 

*  2  Tim.  iii.  i6. 


[  15  ] 

the  blessing  of  God,  to  lay  before  you,  In  a  few 
words,  the  doctrine  of  the  Scripture  and  of  our 
Church  concerning  Christ  our  Saviour;  and 
to  consider  the  blessings  which  we  and  all  man- 
kind enjoy  at  present,  and  hope  to  receive  after 
death,  through  his  merits  and  mediation. 

"  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God."* 
*'  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among 
us.'*t  From  this  sublime  description,  compared 
with  many  other  parts  of  scripture,  we  learn  that 
the  Word  v/as  God  and  was  man.  We  are  told  that 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  called  by  St.  John  the 
Word,  was  the  Son  of  God;  that  all  things  were 
made  by  him;  that  he  is  King  of  kings,  and  Lord 
of  lords;  that  to  him  every  knee  shall  bow,  of 
things  in  heaven,  and  things  on  earth,  and  things 
under  the  earth;  that  he  is  worthy  to  receive  pow- 
er, and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and 
honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing.  But  we  are  also 
told  that  he  was  made  man ;  that  he  took  our  na- 
ture upon  him,  and  humbled  himself  even  to  the 
death  upon  the  cross.  We  must  not  ask,  with 
Nicodemus,  how  can  these  things  be?  We  must 
not  be  surprised,  if  poor,  weak,  ignorant  creatures, 
*  lohni.  I.  t  John  i.14. 


C     16    J 

as  we  are,  cannot  comprehend  the  nature  of  the 
great  God  of  Heaven.  We  are  equally  ignorant 
how  our  own  soul  and  body  make  one  man;  and  if 
we  were  never  to  believe  what  we  do  not  perfedlly 
understand,  we  should  believe  nothing,  know  no- 
thing, and  do  nothing.  It  is  sufficient  for  us  to 
know,  what  we  are  told  in  the  Bible,  that  our 
Saviour  was  God,  and  for  our  sakes  was  made 
man;  that  he  and  the  Father  are  one;  and  that  all 
men  are  to  honour  the  Son,  even  as  they  honour 
the  Father.  We  are  told  that  he  suffered  for  our 
salvation,  rose  again  the  third  day,  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God;  that 
according  to  his  promise,  he  sent  to  his  disciples 
another  comforter,  even  the  spirit  of  truth,  the 
Holy  Ghost,  who  will  abide  with  his  faithful  ser- 
vants for  ever,  and  guide  them  into  all  truth; 
and  that  by  the  direftion  of  our  Lord  himself, 
every  Christian  is  to  be  baptised,  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Let 
us  not  presume  to  inquire  further  than  God  has 
been  pleased  to  reveal  to  us,  or  be  wise  above  what 
is  written;  but  let  us  give  glory  to  the  Father,  to 
the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  it  was  in  the 
beginning,  is  now,  and  ever  shall  be,  world  with- 
out end,  Amen. 


[17.3 

But  though  the  secret  things  belong  to  God, 
the  things  which  are  revealed  belong  to  us  and  to 
our  children;  and  though  our  eyes  cannot  see  the 
glory  of  God,  yet  since  our  blessed  Saviour  for 
our  sakes  was  pleased  to  appear  on  earth  as  man, 
and  to  suffer  for  us,  we  are  allowed,  and  com- 
manded, to  look  upon  him  with  the  eye  of  faith, 
to  trust  in  his  merits,  to  observe  his  instruftions, 
and  to  imitate  his  example.  We  cannot  see  him 
as  the  apostles  did,  for  he  is  again  ascended  to  his 
Father;  but  we  must  attentively  read  and  consider 
what  is  told  us  in  the  New  Testament.  There 
we  find  a  full  account  of  the  life  and  death  of  our 
blessed  Lord,  which  should  be  the  constant 
study  of  every  Christian;  and  from  thence  we 
may  collet  the  following  particulars,  among 
many  others. 

Our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  was  pleased  to  be 
born,  and  to  live,  in  a  state  of  poverty.  His  youth 
was  spent  in  submission  to  his  parents;  and  du- 
ring the  first  thirty  years  of  his  life,  he  appears 
to  us  only  as  a  pattern  of  humility  and  obedience; 
When  he  afterwards  appeared  as  a  teacher  sent 
from  God,  he  instructed  the  ignorant,  he  reproved 
the  guilty,  he  comforted  the  afflifted.  He  bore  all 
the  insults  of  his  enemies  with  patience  and  meek- 

C  'L. 


,  [      18     ] 

yess.  He  went  about  doing  good.  He  was 
kbid  even  to  the  unthankful,  and  prayed  for  his 
murderers.  His  bitterest  enemies,  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  joiiiied  to  attest  his  uprightness.  "  Have 
thou  nothing  tQ5  do  with  that  just  man,"  said  the 
wife  of  Pilate,  l^ilate  himself  declared,  "  I  find 
no  fault  in  this  man."  Judas,  who  had  every 
possible  opportunity  of  knowing  the  character  of 
his  Master,  cried  out  in  an  agony  of  despair,  "  I 
have  betrayed  the  innocent  blood."  And  the 
Roman  centurion  who  watched  at  the  cross,  gave 
in  his  evidence,  "  Certainly  this  was  a  righteous 
man."*  His  delight  was  to  do  the  will  of  his 
Father.  He  spent  whole  nights  in  prayer.  He 
observed  the  sabbath-day,  and  the  public  service 
of  the  Church;  and  in  the  performance  of  every 
duty,  to  God  and  to  man,  he  has  left  us  an 
example  that  we  should  follow  his  steps. 

But  he  was  not  only  the  best  of  men,  he  was 
much  more.  He  spake  as  never  man  spake,  and  he 
performed  miracles  which  no  man  could  perform, 
except  God  were  with  him.  He  restored  sight  to 
the  blind,  he  raised  the  dead,  he  said  to  the  storm, 
*^  Peace,  be  still."  "  What  manner  of  man  is 
this,  that  even  the  winds  and  the  sea  obey  him?"t 
''-  Bishop  Home's  Sermons.        t  Mat.  viii.  a-/. 


[     19    ] 

Even  the  devils  were  forced  to  confess,  that  h^ 
was  the  Son  of  the  Most  High  God.  In  him  were 
fulfilled  all  the  ancient  prophecies.     We  may  read 
these  prophecies  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  their 
wonderful    accomplishment  in  the  New;   and  we 
shall  see  that  they  can  be  applied  to  no  other 
person  who  ever  appeared  in  the  world.      Jesus 
Christ  was  himself  the  greatest  of   prophets. 
He  foretold  that  Judas   should  betray,   and  that 
Peter  should  deny  him.     He  foretold  the  lime  and 
the  manner  of  his  death,  and  his  glorious  resurrec- 
tion.    He  foretold  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
and  pointed  out  the  time,  by  circumstances  which 
enabled  all   the   Christians   to  escape   from   the 
punishment  prepared  for  them  who  uttered  at  his 
crucifixion  those  dreadful  words,  "  his  blood  be  on 
us  and  on  our  children."*   These  and  many  other 
prophecies,  extending  even  to  the  end  of  the  world, 
have,  in  every  age,  proved  the  divinity  of  Christ; 
and  they  will  continue  to  do  so,  till  the  last  shall 
be  fulfilled,  when  his  murderers  shall  see  the  Son 
of  Man,  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  Power,  and 
coming   in  the  clouds   of  heaven.       To  crown 
every  otlier  proof  of  divinity,  he  rose  from  the 
grave,  and  ascended  into  heaven.     Can  any  man 

*  Mat.  Kxvii.  35. 


C     20     ] 

consider  these  tilings,  and  not  cry  out  with  the 
centurion,  "  Truly  this  was  the  Son  of  God."* 
But  we  have  higher  witness  than  that  of  man,  the 
voice  of  God  himself  proclaimed  from  Heaven, 
"  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased.     Hear  ye  him." f 

There  is  still  another  light  in  which  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  is  revealed  to  us;  there  is  another 
chara^er,  in  which  he  comm.ands  all  our  venera- 
tion, gratitude,  and  love.  Though  he  was  born  in 
a  stable,  and  laid  in  a  manger,  a  choir  of  angels 
attended  to  proclaim  his  birth;  and  they  did  it  in 
these  consoling  words,  "  Behold  I  bring  )'ou  good 
tidings  of  great  joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people; 
for  unto  you  is  born  this  day  a  Saviour,  which  is 
Christ  the  Lord."}  The  Holy  Child  Jesus 
shall  not  only  be  the  best  of  men,  a  teacher  sent 
from  God,  nay,  the  Son  of  God  himself; — great 
and  glorious  as  these  characters  are,  they  offer  no 
hope  to  sinful  man; — ^but  he  shall  be  a  Saviour. 
He  shall  die  for  our  sins;  he  shall  reconcile  us  to 
God;  he  shall  take  away  the  hand- writing  that  is 
against  us,  nailing  it  to  his  cross;  he  shall  bring 
life  and  immortality  to  light;  he  shall  guide  us  by 
his  spirit,  and  after  death  he  shall  receive  us  into 

*  Mat.  xxvii.  54.    t  Mat.  xvii.  5.     :f  Luke  xi.  10,  11. 


[     21      ] 

glory.  These  are  indeed  glad  tidings  to  every  son 
of  fallen  Adam;  and  cold  and  insensible  must 
that  heart  be,  which  does  not  join  in  the  triumphant 
song  of  the  angels,  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest, 
and  on  earth  peace,  good-will  towards  men."* 

This,  my  brethren,  is  the  great,  the  distinguish- 
ing doctrine  of  the  Gospel ;  this  is  the  corner-stone 
of  Christianity.  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 
who  taketh  aw^ay  the  sin  of  the  world;'*  put  all 
your  trust  in  him;  look  unto  him  and  be  saved,  all 
ye  ends  of  the  earth.  As  in  Adam  all  die,  so  in 
Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive.  Christ  is  risen 
from  the  dead,  the  first-fruits  of  them  that  sleep. 
The  great  captain  of  our  salvation  has  overcome 
death,  and  opened  to  us  the  gate  of  everlasting 
life.  He  has  shewed  us  the  way  to  Heaven;  he 
will  lead  us  to  eternal  glory. 

But  let  us  not  forget  that  these  glorious  pro- 
mises are  made  only  to  the  faithful  servants  of 
Christ.  Let  us  not  forget  that  when  our  Sa- 
viour redeemed  the  world,  he  did  it  to  purchase  to 
himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works. 
He  has  told  us,  that  we  must  take  up  the  cross 
and  follow  him.  He  has  shewn  us  the  path  of  life, 
and  promised  to  assist  our  humble  endeavours  by 
*  Luke  ii.  14. 


[     2^     1 

his  holy  spirit;  but  he  has  told  us,  that  strait  is 
the  gate,  and  narrow  the  way,  and  that  we  must 
exert  our  utmost  powers  to  enter  into  it. 

It  shall  be  my  endeavour,  by  the  blessing  of 
God,  to  explain  to  you  the  particular  duties  which 
we  are  commanded  to  perform,  and  to  enforce 
them  by  the  example  of  our  blessed  Saviour, 
as  pointed  out  to  us  in  the  New  Testament;  at 
present  I  will  only  mention  the  following  awful 
consideration,  which  I  earaestly  wish  to  impress 
most  strongly  on  the  minds  of  all  who  hear  me. 
Though  Christianity  holds  out  the  most  comfort- 
able hopes  of  assistance  to  the  weak,  consolation 
to  the  affli^ed,  and  pardon  to  the  penitent;  it 
offers  no  hope  while  we  continue  in  any  known 
or  habitual  sin. 

Repentance,  faith,  and  obedience,  are  the  indis- 
pensable conditions  of  the  Christian  covenant.  We 
must  believe  in  the  Son  of  God,  \Aho  alone  is  able 
to  save;  not  trusting  in  our  own  merits,  but  in  his 
manifold  and  great  mercies;  but  we  must  add  to 
our  faith,  virtue;  and  by  patient  continuance  in  well 
doing,  we  must  work  out  our  own  salvation,  with 
fear  and  trembling. 

Be  not  deceived,  but  attend  to  the  words  of  St. 
Paul.     "  The  works  of  the  flesh  are  manifest; 


[     23     ] 

which  are  these;  adultery,  fornication,  uiicleanness, 
lasciviousness,  hatred,  variance,  emulations,  wrath, 
strife,  seditions,  heresies,  envyings,  murders, 
drunkenness,  revellings,  and  such  like;  of  the  which 
I  tell  you  before,  as  I  have  told  you  in  time  past, 
that  they  who  do  such  things,  shall  not  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God."*  O  terrible  voice  of  most 
just  judgment,  which  shall  be  pronounced  on  all 
obstinate  sinners ;  "  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed, 
into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and 
his  angels. "t 

But  they  who  are  Christ's  have  crucified  tiit 
flesh  with  the  affeftions  and  lusts;  they  walk 
religiously  in  good  works  by  the  assistance  of 
his  grace;  and  when  they  have  finished  the  work 
which  he  gave  them  to  do,  they  will  know  that 
their  labour  has  not  been  in  vain.  Their  Lord 
will  return  from  a  far  country,  to  demand  an  ac- 
count of  the  talents  he  had  entrusted  to  their  care; 
and  happy  are  those  to  whom  he  shall  say, 
"  Well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful  servant, 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord."]; 

*  Gal.  V.  19,  20,  ai.    t  Mat.  xxv.  41.     t  Mat.  xxv,  zt. 


SERMON    III. 


ST.  JOHN  vi.  33. 


I  CAME  DOWN  FROM  HEAVEN,  NOT  TO  DO 
MINE  OWN  WILL,  BUT  THE  WILL  OF  HIM 
THAT    SENT    ME. 

T  TAVING  endeavoured  to  colleft  from  holy 
^  Scripture  what  we  are  permitted  to  know  of 
the  nature  and  office  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  con- 
sidered him  as  our  Creator  and  Redeemer;  I  will 
now  proceed  to  point  out  to  you  what  we  may 
learn  from  the  same  sacred  book  of  his  character 
as  man,  and  shew  in  what  respefts  he  has  left  us 
an  example  that  we  should  follow  his  steps.  Even 
as  man  we  must  follow  him  at  an  humble  distance. 
None  of  us  can  say,  "  wh  ch  of  you  convinceth 
me  of  sin?"*  None  of  us  can  go  through  all  the 
*  John  viii.  46. 


[     26     ] 

troubles  and  perform  all  the  duties  of  life  without 
any  imperfection  or  error.  And  as  we  cannot  at- 
tain to  the  perfection  of  his  virtue,  we  have  also 
some  duties  to  perform  which  could  not  belong  to 
a  charaCler  in  which  was  no  fault.  He  had  no  need 
of  repentance,  self-examination,  and  all  the  humble 
duties  of  sinful  man.  But  there  are  many  parts  of 
his  charafter,  which  we  can  and  ought  to  imitate, 
that  we  may  follow  as  closely  as  possible  the  great 
example  which  is  set  before  us  ;  and  in  order  to 
consider  these  more  distinctly,  I  will  take  a  view 
of  his  conduct  towards  God,   and  towards  man. 

Our  Saviour  tells  us  in  my  text,  that  he  came 
down  from  Heaven,  not  to  do  his  own  will,  but 
the  will  of  Him  that  sent  him ;  and  this  is  evident 
through  every  part  of  his  life.  In  his  childhood, 
when  his  parents  returned  to  Jerusalem  seeking 
him,  and  found  him  in  the  temple,  he  thus  ad- 
dressed them,  "  Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  about 
my  father's  business?"*  In  the  course  of  his  mi- 
nistiy  he  said  to  his  disciples,  "  My  meat  is  to  do 
the  will  of  Him  that  sent  me,  and  to  finish  his 
work."t  Before  his  death,  in  his  hist  solemn 
dedication  of  himself  to  God,  he  says,  "  I  have 
finished  the  work  which  Thou  gav est  me  to  do."| 

*  Luke  ii.  49.        t  John  iv.  34.        X  John  xvii.  4. 


[     27     ] 

In  his  agony  in  the  garden,  though  he  prayed  most 
earnestly,  that  if  it  were  possible  that  cup  might 
pass  from  him,  he  added,  "  Not  my  will,  but  thine 
be  done;"*  and  having  performed  that  will  by 
his  dreadful  sufferings  on  the  cross,  having  by  his 
full,  perfect,  and  all-sufficient  sacrifice,  taken  away 
the  sin  of  the  world,  then,  and  not  till  then,  he 
says,  "  Father!  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my 
spirit."! 

This,  my  Christian  brethren,  is  the  great  ex- 
ample which  every  one  of  us  is  called  to  follow,  in 
that  station  in  which  it  has  pleased  God  to  place 
him.  We  all  v.-ere  sent  into  this  world,  not  to  do 
our  own  will,  but  the  will  of  our  Father  which  is  in 
heaven.  Pi.ety  towards  God  is  the  first  and  great 
duty  of  a  Christian ;  and  the  difference  between  a 
good  and  a  bad  man  is  this — that  the  good  man 
endeavours  to  do  the  will  of  God,  the  bad  man 
does  his  own  will.  We  may  see  the  difference 
even  in  those  who  are  not  guilty  of  what  are  cal- 
led great  crimes;  and  we  may  see  it  in  every  cir- 
cumstance of  life.  The  man  who  is  without  God 
in  the  world,  is  constantly  engaged  in  the  pursuit 
of  riches,  or  pleasure,  or  whatever  he  thinks  will 
contribute  most  to  his  happiness  on  earth.     When 

'■*  tuke  xxii.  4?.  t  Luke  xxiii.  46. 


[     28     J 

he  rises  in  the  morning,  he  considers  how  he  can 
in  the  course  of  the  day  get  most  money,  or  enjoy 
most  pleasure.  In  his  beliaviour  to  otlier  men,  he 
is  perhaps  honest,  because  he  is  afraid  of  the  laws 
of  his  country;  good-natured,  when  it  does  not 
interfere  with  his  own  interest;  a  good  husband 
and  father,  if  he  lo\'e  his  wife  or  children,  and  as 
long  as  they  contribute  to  his  pleasure;  a  good 
subjeft,  if  he  have  sense  enough  to  see  that  it  is 
every  man's  interest  to  be  one.  Such  a  man  may 
pass  through  life  with  a  decent  character;  for  if 
he  be  prudent,  and  really  consider  only  his  own 
comfort  in  this  world,  he  will  take  care  of  his 
affairs,  he  will  endeavour  to  gain  friends,  and  he 
will  avoid  vices  which  are  always  attended  with 
shame  and  miserv;  but  all  this  while  he  is  not  a 
good  man,  because  he  does  his  own  will,  and  not 
the  will  of  God.  When  the  hour  of  trial  comes, 
this  will  be  often  evident  to  the  world,  as  it  always 
is  to  the  eye  of  God.  If  it  should  happen  that 
ihis  man  could  get  some  great  advantage  by  dis- 
honesty, in  a  way  which  did  not  expose  him  to 
shame  or  punishment,  what  should  restrain  him 
from  doing  it  ?  If  sickness  or  vexation  should  rulile 
his  temper,  he  is  no  longer  the  pleasant  companion, 
the  kind   husband   or  father.     If  bad  company 


[    29-   ] 

entice  him  to  join  in  riot  or  rebellion,  from  which 
he  expecls  some  advantage  to  himself,  he  is  no 
longer  a  loyal  subject.  In  short,  whenever  he 
thinks  it  for  his  interest  to  do  wrong,  there  is  reason 
to  fear  that  he  will  do  it,  for  he  has  no  principles 
to  prevent  him.  And  when  the  hour  comes,  which 
must  come  to  all,  when  the  body  returns  to  the 
dust  of  which  it  was  formed,  and  the  spirit  returns 
to  God  who  gave  it;  with  what  comfort  can  that 
man  look  back  on  his  past  life?  With  what  hope 
can  he  look  forward  to  the  judgment  of  the  great 
day? 

But  the  good  man  has  the  fear  of  God  always 
before  his  eyes,  and  the  love  of  God  always  in  his 
heart.  When  he  begins  each  day,  he  considers 
how  he  can  best  please  God  ;  he  resigns  himself 
to  his  direction,  he  trusts  in  his  care,  he  humbly 
prays  for  his  assistance,  and  then  goes  on  his  way 
rejoic'ng.  He  follows  the  honest  duties  of  his 
station,  because  God  has  said  to  every  son  of 
Adam,  "  In  the  sweat  of  thy  face  thou  must  eat 
bread."*  If  he  be  rich  and  prosperous  in  life,  he 
does  not  consider  that  as  a  reason  why  he  should 
be  idle.  He  knows  that  to  whom  much'  is  given, 
of  him  shall  be  much  required,  and  he  endeavours 
*  Gen.  iii.  19. 


t     30     ] 

to  do  all  the  good  he  can.  If  he  be  poor  and  dis- 
tressed, he  knows  it  is  the  will  of  God,  and  he 
submits  with  cheerfulness.  He  remembers  that 
his  Saviour  was  poor,  that  he  had  not  where  to  lay 
his  head;  and  he  knows  that  the  same  Saviour  is 
able  to  raise  the  poorest  and  meanest  man  on  earth 
to  be  the  greatest  in  Heaven.  He  is  honest,  though 
no  eye  behold  him,  for  he  knows  that  he  cannot 
be  hid  from  the  sight  of  God.  He  is  cheerful, 
because  his  mind  is  free  from  the  guilt  of  any  de- 
liberate sin,  and  full  of  the  hopes  of  immortality. 
He  is  kind  to  all  his  relations  and  friends,  not  only 
to  the  good  and  gentle,  but  also  to  the  froward; 
for  his  sake  who  maketh  his  sun  to  shine  on  the 
evil  and  on  the  good.  He  is  kind  even  to  his  ene- 
mies, after  the  example  of  him  who  prayed  for  his 
murderers.  He  is  loyal  and  faithful  to  his  king, 
because  the  King  of  kings  commands  it.  At  the 
close  of  every  day  he  considers  whether  he  has 
done  the  will  of  God,  in  that  station  to  which  He 
has  called  him.  He  endeavours  to  recolleft  all  his 
faults,  and  he  humbly  begs  forgiveness  through 
Jesus  Christ  ;  he  prays  for  his  friends  and  rela- 
tions, and  even  for  his  enemies;  and  then  in  charity 
with  all  the  world,  he  lays  him  down  in  peace  and 
takes  his  rest.    He  sees  the  hand  of  God  in  every 


[     31     3 

thing.  Ill  prosperity,  he  thanks  him  for  the  bless- 
ings he  enjoys;  in  ailli<Stion,  he  acknowledges  the 
kind  severity  of  his  Heavenly  Father.  In  sickness, 
he  is  humble  and  patient ;  in  deatli,  he  is  resigned 
and  happy.  He  i^  found  in  his  Father's  house,  the 
chttrchj  and  is  constant  in  all  the  public  as  well  as 
private  duties  of  religion.  In  every  action  of  life 
he  considers  what  is  his  duty.  He  asks  with  St. 
Paul,  "  Lord  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  doj"* 
and  when  he  has  finished  his  appointed  work,  and 
is  called  to  receive  the  re\^ard  which  has  been 
graciously  promised  to  every  good  and  faithful 
servant,  still  looking  unto  Jesus  the  author  and 
finisher  of  his  faith,  he  may  with  humble  hope 
and  pious  resignation  say,  "  Father,  into  thy  hands 
I  commend  my  spirit!** 

And  now,  ray  brethren,  let  me  entreat  every 
one  who  hears  me,  to  consider  with  himself  to 
which  of  these  descriptions  of  men  he  belongs. 
The  question  is  of  infinite  impci  nice,  for  his 
happiness  or  misery  in  the  next  world  depends 
upon  it.  All  other  distinctions  must  be  ended  by 
death;  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor,  learned  and 
ignorant,  all  will  then  be  equal;  but  this  most 
important  of  all  distinC^tions  will  remain  for  ever. 
''■  Ads  ix.  6. 


[     32     ] 

It  is  a  question  which  every  man  must  ask  of  his 
own  conscience,  and  which  only  his  own  con- 
science can  answer.  We  must  not  presume  to  de- 
cide on  the  characters  of  other  men,  except  as  far 
as  their  words  and  actions  are  known  to  us.  God 
only  knows  their  hearts.  It  is  true  that  a  good 
and  a  bad  man  may  in  many  respefts  acl  in  the 
same  manner.  Both  may  preserve  a  decent  ap- 
pearance to  the  world;  both  may  eat  the  bread 
of  honest  industry,  and  appear  to  lead  a  harmless 
life,  and  yet  their  hearts  may  be  very  different  j 
but  He  only,  who  knows  the  heart,  can  tell  this; 
we  must  always  be  careful  to  guard  against  un- 
charitable suspicions,  for  charity  thinketh  no  evil. 
If  our  neighbour  live  in  open  negle6i:  of  his  duties 
to  God  and  man,  we  ought  to  express  our  dislike 
of  such  conduct;  but  when  he  appears  to  a6l 
rightly,  we  should  not  allow  ourselves  to  suspect 
his  motives,  without  very  good  reason  for  doing 
so.  But  in  your  own  case  you  cannot  be  too 
watchful,  or  too  suspicious;  and  in  order  to  know 
the  real  state  of  your  souls,  let  me  earnestly 
recommend  to  you  a  duty  which  is  too  much  ne- 
glected by  many  who  call  themselves  Christians, 
— the  duty  of  self-examination.  Every  Christian, 
before  he  goe;i  to  rest,  should  consider  how  he  has 


C     33     ] 

spent  the  day,  and  ask  himself  such  questions  as 
these.     Did  I  in  the  morning  offer  up  my  prayers 
to  God?  Have  I  done  my  duty  in  the  station  to 
which  he  is  pleased  to  call  me?  Have  I  been  honest, 
industrious,  temperate,  patient?  Have  I  been  kind 
to  my  relations  and  friends,  and  made  them  as 
happy  as  I  could  ?  Have  I  done  any  injury  to  any 
body?  Have  I  done  any  good  to  any  body?  Upon 
the  wbole,  can  I  give  a  good  account  of  this  day, 
when  I  stand  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. 
O  my  Christian  brethren,  consider  the  importance 
of  these  questions,  and  judge  yourselves,  that  you 
may  not  be  judged  of  the  Lord.     If  your  heart 
condemn  you,  humbly  on  your  knees  confess  your 
sin  to  God,  and  try  to  make  your  peace  with 
Him  before  you  sleep:  He  will  forgive,  if  we  will 
repent.     The  duty  which  I  now  recommend,  may 
appear  difficult  to  those  who  have  never  pra(ft:iscd 
it;  but  those  who  are  accustomed  to  perform  it, 
know  the  comfort  it  affords.      They  know,  that 
by  thus  constantly  attending  to  the  state  of  their 
souls,  they  are  prevented  from  continuing  'n  any 
habit  of  sin;    and  they  know  with  what  sweet 
tranquillity  a  good  man  retires  to  rest,   at  peace 
with  all   the  world,  with  him.self,   and  with  h'.s 
God;  and  when  sickness  weakens  the  niind,  and 

D 


[     34     ] 

death  approaches,  they  will  know  how  delightful 
it  is  to  feel  that  their  accounts  are  always  ready, 
and  that  they  are  of  the  number  of  those  faithful 
servants,  whom  their  Lord,  when  he  cometh,  shall 
fnid  watching. 

What  I  recommend  to  every  Christian,  may  be 
done  in  a  very  short  time,  when  use  has  made  it 
easy,  A  man  who  is  accustomed  to  watch  over 
himself,  will  find  no  difficulty  in  recollecting  how 
he  has  passed  the  day,  and  what  he  has  done 
amiss.  But  in  order  to  make  a  right  judgment  of 
our  actions,  we  must  be  careful  always  to  compare 
them  with  the  law  of  God.  We  are  too  apt  to 
be  partial  in  judging  of  ourselves,  and  one  of  our 
most  dangerous  errors  is,  that  instead  of  com- 
paring our  anions  with  our  duty,  we  compare 
them  with  the  actions  of  other  men,  and  try  to 
quiet  our  conscience  by  fancying  that  others  are 
worse  than  ourselves.  This  is  a  most  dangerous 
error.  Consider  only  your  own  duty,  and  how 
you  have  performed  it.  If  you  have  not  done  the 
very  best  that  you  could,  frame  no  vain  excuse, 
and  hope  for  no  indulgence  while  you  continue  in 
sin;  but  on  your  knees  confess  your  fiiult  to  God, 
and  humbly  implore  his  pardon,  through  Jesus 
Christj  and  when  you  rise  the  next  day,  recol- 


[     35     ] 

h£\:  what  you  have  done  amiss,  and  try  to  be  more 
careful.  While  we  are  in  this  state  of  trial,  the 
best  men  will  always  discover  imperfeftions  in 
their  condu£l,  and  will  ahvays  know  and  feel 
that  they  must  depend  for  mercy  on  the  merits  of 
Christ,  and  not  on  their  own;  but  if  any  man 
will  constantly  examine  his  own  conduct  every  night, 
with  true  Christian  humility;  if  he  will  constantly 
ask  GoD*s  pardon  for  what  he  has  done  amiss, 
and  his  assistance  during  the  remainder  of  his  life, 
it  is,  I  think  impossible,  that  such  a  man  should 
not  grow  wiser  and  better;  it  is,  I  think,  impos- 
sible that  he  should  continue  in  any  known  sin; 
and  it  is,  I  hope  and  believe,  impossible,  that  he 
should  not  at  last  find  mercy  from  our  gracious 
God,  through  the  merits  and  mediation  of  Jesus 
Christ;  to  whom  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  glory  and  praise  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen. 


SERMON  IV. 


ST.  MATTHEW  ili.  13. 

THEN  COMETH    JESUS    FROM  GALILEE   TO  JOR- 
DAN UNTO  JOHN  TO  BE  BAPTIZED   OF  HIM. 

'TPHAT  constant  regard  to  the  will  of  God 
which  was  the  subject  of  my  last  discourse, 
will  shew  Itself  in  obedience  to  his  commands  of 
every  kind,  and  make  us  diligent  in  the  perform- 
ance of  every  duty,  to  God  and  to  our  neighbour. 
Our  duty  to  God  requires  that  we  should  not 
only  pay  him  the  hidden  worship  of  the  heart, 
but  also  that  we  should  observe  all  the  ordinances 
of  religion  which  He  has  appointed.  We  must 
not  only  serve  Him  in  our  closets  by  prayer  and 
self-examination,  but  we  must  also,  in  obedience 
to  his  commands,  attend  the  public  worship  of  his 
church  J  we  must  receive  the  sacraments  which 


C     38     ] 

He  has  ordained,  observe  his  sabbaths,  honour  his 
holy  name  and  word,  and  publicly  as  well  as 
privately  shew  that  we  are  his  disciples;  and  in 
this  our  Saviour  has  been  pleased  to  be  our  pat- 
tern, as  well  as  our  instructor.  From  his  example 
we  learn  the  most  exalted  piety.  He  prayed  ear- 
nestly; he  was  constant  in  his  attendance  on  public 
worship,  and  in  the  observance  of  the  sabbath; 
and  St.  Matthew  informs  us  in  my  text  that  he 
was  baptized.  "  Though  he  was  a  Son,  yet 
learned  he  obedience;"*  and  though  he  knew  no 
sin,  yet  for  our  sakes  he  condescended  to  leave  an 
example  of  submission  to  every  ordinance  of  God 
by  using  the  appointed  means  of  purification  in 
the  sacrament  of  baptism.  "  Suffer  it  to  be  so,'* 
said  our  Lord  to  St.  John  the  Baptist,  "  for  thus 
it  becometh  us  to  fulfil  all  righteousness."!  With 
this  great  example  always  before  our  eyes,  I  pro- 
pose to  consider  the  public  duties  appointed  in 
the  Christian  Church,  to  explain  the  nature  and 
use  of  each,  and  to  enforce  the  duty  of  obedience 
to  all  the  ordinances  of  the  Lord. 

Before  I  enter  on  these  subje^s,  let  me  beg 
you  to  remember  the  reverence  which  is  due  to 
the  Church   of  Christ,  and  to  the  appointed 
*  Ileb.  V.  8.  t  Mat.  iii.  ij. 


[    39    1 

ministers  of  the  gospel;  and  let  me  earnestly 
entreat  you  not  to  follow  strange  teachers.  Many 
of  them  may  be  good  men,  and  I  hope  they  are 
so ;  but  let  them  not  lead  you  from  the  appointed 
place  of  worship,  and  the  appointed  minister,  to 
whom  Christ  has  given  authority  to  watch  over 
your  souls.  We  are  told  that  even  our  Saviour 
took  not  this  honour  on  himself,  but  was  called  of 
God.  We  are  told  that  before  his  death  he  laid 
his  hands  on  his  apostles,  and  appointed  them  to 
preach  and  baptize  in  his  name.  We  know  that 
those  apostles  appointed  others;  and  even  to  this 
day  every  man  who  is  to  speak  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  and  to  administer  his  sacraments,  ought 
to  be  lawfully  ordained  by  the  bishops  of  Christ's 
church.  These  are  the  shepherds  whom  Christ 
has  commanded  to  feed  his  flock;  and  no  man 
ought  to  take  this  honour  to  himself.  All  clergy- 
men, before  they  are  allowed  to  exercise  this  holy 
office,  are  instructed  in  the  religion  which  God 
has  revealed;  and  care  is  taken  that  they  should 
be  properly  qualified  to  teach  others.  They  are 
the  lawful  ministers  of  Christ;  the  sacraments 
which  they  administer  are  given  by  his  authority; 
the  prayers  which  they  read  are  the  appointed  ser- 
vice of  the  church;  and  the  humble  Christian 


[     40     ] 

ulio  joins  with  them  in  worship,  does  his  duty, 
and  has  every  reaion  to  hope  for  all  the  benefits 
promised  by  our  Saviour  to  his  church.  If  the 
sermon  be  not  always  so  edifying  as  it  might  be, 
let  him  chaiitably  excuse  the  defeats  of  his  teach- 
ers, and  never  forget  the  respeft  that  is  due  to 
their  office.  The  sermon  is  not  the  most  impor- 
tant part  of  the  service,  though  it  is  much  to  be 
wished  that  it  should  always  be  such  as  might  be 
most  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  hear  it.  The  most 
important  part  is  joining  in  public  prayer  and 
thanksgiving  to  God,  and  hearing  his  word,  in 
the  place  and  the  manner  which  our  church  directs, 
and  under  the  authority  of  a  minister  who  is  law- 
fully qualified  to  administer  the  sacraments  which 
Christ  has  ordained.  If  we  leave  the  church, 
and  are  led  by  idle  curiosity  to  listen  to  those  who 
intrude  into  another  man's  fold,  we  know  not 
into  what  errors  we  may  be  led.  We  cannot  be 
certain  that  we  shall  hear  the  true  do61rine  of  the 
church,  we  cannot  be  certain  that  we  shall  hear 
prayers  in  which  we  ought  to  join;  and  even  if 
the  preacher  should  be  better  qualified  to  instruct 
you  than  your  own  minister,  still  we  are  com- 
manded to  lisien  to  those  who  are  appointed  to 
rule  over  us,  and  shun  those  who  make  divisions 


L    41    ] 

ill  tlie  cliurch.  All  such  divisions  .should  be 
avoided.  "  There  is  one  body,"  "  the  church  and 
one  spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  one  hope  of 
your  calling;  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism, 
one  God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and 
through  all,  and  in  you  all."* 

I  proceed  now  to  consider  those  public  duties 
of  our  church,  which  no  Christian  ought  to  ne- 
gleft;  and  the  first  which  our  religion  requires  is 
that  which  is  mentioned  in  my  text.  We  all  be- 
come members  of  Christ's  church  by  baptism. 
This  sacrament  has  always  been  the  distinguishing 
mark  of  Christians;  and  it  is  particularly  ordained 
by  our  Saviour  Christ  himself;  for  in  his  last 
solemn  charge  to  his  apostles  he  says,  "  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Fatlier, 
and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost."t  In  obedi- 
ence to  this  command,  we  find  the  apostles  con- 
stantly exhorting  all  their  hearers  to  repent  and 
be  baptized;  and  the  praftice  of  the  church  hatk 
been  at  all  times  the  same.  This  sacrament  is  the 
appointed  means  to  cleanse  us  from  the  g-uilt  of 
original  sin,  to  make  us  again  children  of  God, 
and  heirs  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  In  it  we 
*  Eph.  iy.  4-  t  Mr.ik  xvi.  ij. 


[     42     ] 

renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works,  we  profess 
our  belief  in  all  the  articles  of  the  Christian  faith, 
and  we  promise  to  observe  God's  holy  will  and 
commandments  all  the  days  of  our  life. 

We  who  have  the  happiness  to  be  born  in  a 
Christian  country,  are  baptised  when  we  are  too 
young  to  know  any  thing  of  the  nature  ard  use 
of  this  sacred  ordinance;  and  too  many  who  are 
called  Christians  pass  their  lives  without  ever  seri- 
ou.^^Iy  considering  it.  I  earnestly  recommend  to 
every  person  to  read  with  attention  the  form  of 
baptism  in  our  book  of  common  prayer,  and  to 
consider  the  solemn  promise  which  was  made  in 
his  name.  A  christening  is  too  often  considered 
only  as  a  feast,  an  occasion  of  mirth,  and  perhaps 
even  of  intemperance.  It  is  indeed  a  season  of 
rejoicing,  but  we  should  rejoice  like  Christians. 
The  parents,  whom  God  has  blest  with  a  child, 
have  reason  to  rejoice  and  to  praise  Him;  their 
neighbours  and  friends  should  rejoice  with  them; 
but  still  they  should  remember  the  importance  of 
that  duty  for  which  they  are  called  together.  Tp 
tlie  parents  God  has  committed  the  care  of  a  crea- 
ture formed  to  live  for  ever,  in  happiness  or  in 
misery;  to  them  He  has  given  the  important  charge 
of  instruding  that  child  in  his  duty,  of  setting 


E     43     ] 

iiim  a  good  example,  and  gently  leading  him  ia 
the  path5  of  religion  and  virtue.  When  they  see 
that  child  dedicated  to  the  service  of  God  in  bap- 
tism, let  them  seriously  refle£i  on  the  importance 
of  the  task  which  they  have  to  perform.  To  the 
god-fatheri  and  god-mothers  the  minister  gives  a 
cliarge  which  they  too  often  entirely  neglect;  but 
I  wish  them  to  consider  that  they  must  answer  for 
that  negle^  at  the  day  of  judgment.  In  tlie  pre- 
sence of  God  they  have  made  a  solemn  promise, 
Avhlch  binds  them  to  see  that  the  child  be  taught 
his  duty  to  God;  and  if  tlie  parents  neglect  this, 
tlie  god-fathers  and  god-raothers  are  bound  to 
perform  it  to  the  best  of  their  abilities.  On  this 
account  It  is  to  be  wished  that  those  who  answer 
for  the  child  should  be  relations,  neighbours,  or 
friends  of  the  parents;  who  may  have  it  in  tiieir 
}X)wer  to  pay  some  attention  to  the  child,  in  case 
of  the  negle<9:  or  the  death  of  those  who  ought  to 
perform  this  duty.  To  all  who  may  be  preseii! 
on  this  awful  occasion,  I  beg  leave  to  address  my- 
self as  to  Christians  who  are  assembled,  not  merelv 
to  a  family  meeting  and  a  feast,  but  to  dedicate  a 
nevir-born  infont  to  the  God  wlio  made,  and  to 
the  Savbur  who  redeemed  it.  If  they  consider  tlus 
as  it  deserves,  they  will  perceive  that  there  is  not 


[     44     ] 

a  more  interesting  and  affefting  sight  than  baptism. 
When  we  see*  a  human  being,  with  its  eye  just 
opening  on  the  Avorld,  presented  free  from  a6lual 
guilt  before  the  God  who  created  it,  dedicated 
to  the  Saviour,  without  whose  redeeming  love  it 
had  better  never  have  been  born,  receiving  in  so 
solemn  a  manner  the  privileges  of  the  Christian 
covenant,  and  engaged  to  be  a  faithful  servant  of 
Christ;  every  person,  who  is  capable  of  reflec- 
tion, thinks,  at  the  same  time,  of  the  difficulties 
Vv'hich  that  harmless  infant  must  meet  with  in  its 
passage  through  this  wicked  world.  When  we  fol- 
low a  pious  and  virtuous  friend  to  the  grave,  how- 
ever we  may»feel  our  own  loss,  we  ought  to  rejoice 
at  the  blessed  change  which  he  has  experienced. 
Sin  and  misery  have  no  more  power  over  liim;  he 
can  never  more  be  exposed  to  tem.ptation,  or  lose 
the  favour  of  his  God.  His  trial  is  past,  and 
he  is  for  ever  happy.  But  when  we  look  at  the- 
infant,  who  is  just  entering  on  this  state  of  trial,  in 
which  he  must  meet  with  many  temptations, .  as 
well  as  many  sorrows,  and  on  wh'ch  his  eternal 
happiness  or  misery  depends,  surely  v.e  shall  re- 
joice with  trembling.  Every  pious  heart  will  share 
the  feelings  of  a  Christian  parent,  and  join  in 
*  See  Mtditaiions  of  a  Recliiie. 


C     45     ] 

earnest  prayer  to  God  for  him  who  cannot  as  yet 
pray  for  himself;  committing  the  little  inflmt  to 
the  proteftion  of  that  Saviour  whose  soldier  he 
now  is,  with  whose  cross  he  has  been  signed,  and 
whose  example  he  is  bound  to  follow. 

To  give  the  Christian  an  opportunity  of  pro- 
'fessing  his  determination  to  believe  and  to  do  what 
his  god-fathers  and  god-mothers  promised  in  his 
name,  and  to  obtain  for  him,  by  the  prayer  of  the 
Bishop,  the  assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  another 
ceremony  is  appointed  in  the  church,  which  is 
called  Confirmation.  This  sacred  ordinance  is  often 
shamefully  negle£i:ed  amongst  us;  but  the  first 
Christians  considered  it  as  a  necessary  part  of 
baptism;  and  it  ought  certainly  to  be  observed  by 
every  person  who  has  an  opportunity  of  being 
presented  for  that  purpose  to  the  Bishop.  Every 
young  person  should  be  taught  the  principles  of 
the  Christian  religion,  as  explained  in  our  excellent 
catechism;  and  when  he  is  duly  sensible  of  the 
necessity  of  a  Redeemer,  and  the  gratitude  which 
we  ought  to  feel  to  our  blessed  Saviour;  when  he 
has  learnt  his  duty,  and  is  fully  resolved,  by  the 
assistance  of  God's  grace,  to  perform  it;  he 
should  publicly  profess  this  resolution  by  being 
confirmed.     The  Bishop,  as  head  of  the  church 


[    46    T 

onder  Christ,  and  afting  by  his  authority,  then 
lays  his  hand  on  him,  and  oiFers  up  a  solemn  pray- 
er, that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  assist  the  young 
Christian  to  perform  the  promise  he  has  jast  made. 
Without  the  assistance  of  the  Hdy  Spirit  we  can 
do  nothing;  but  we  must  not  expeft  that  assist- 
ance, unless  we  use  the  means  which  God  has 
appointed  to  obtain  it;  and  those  means  are, 
devout  and  earnest  prayer,  confirmation,  and  recei- 
ving the  holy  communion;  of  which  last  I  hope 
to  speak  more  fully  in  my  next  discourse.  But 
before  I  conclude  the  subject  of  our  meditation  at 
present,  let  me  remind  all  parents,  that  it  is  their 
duty  to  see  that  their  children  are  properly  in- 
structed and  prepared  for  confirmation;  and  if 
they  negle<9:  this,  or  if  God  be  pleased  to  call 
them  to.  himself  before  they  can  perform  it,  the 
sureties  of  the  child  should  endeavour  to  fulfil  the 
promise  they  made  at  his  baptism. 

Those  who  are  not  themselves  sufficiently  in- 
structed to  teach  their  children,  should  make  use 
of  every  proper  assistance  which  they  can  proaire. 
I'lvery  pious  minister  will  wish  to  assist  them;  and 
in  many  parishes  there  are  Sunday  Schools  where 
children  may  learn  their  duty.  By  constant  attend- 
ance at  church,  and  a  habit  of  attentively  li^rteaing 


[    47     ] 

lo  the  lessons  and  to  the  sermon,  they  may  learn 
a  great  deal;  and  Indeed  it  is  hardly  possible,  that 
in  this  country  any  person  should  be  ignorant  of 
his  duty,  except  it  be  his  own  fault.  God  will  ne- 
ver require  more  than  we  are  able  to  do;  and  at  the 
day  of  judgment  it  will  not  be  asked  whether  we 
were  learned,  but  whether  we  were  humble,  pious, 
and  virtuous.  But  God  does  require  us  to  do 
all  that  we  can.  We  must  use  every  means  of 
instruftion,  for  ourselves  and  for  our  children,  with 
which  he  has  blessed  us.  We  must  diligently  at- 
tend to  our  teachers;  we  must  try  to  remember 
what  we  hear,  and  we  must  practise  what  we  leara. 
Most  of  us,  I  am  afraid,  know  more  of  our  duty 
than  we  choose  to  perform ;  but  none  of  us  mu^t  hope 
that  ignorance  will  be  an  excuse,  till  we  have  taken 
all  possible  pains  to  be  informed  of  our  duty,  and 
Iiave  constantly  endeavoured  to  perform  it.  Our 
Lord  gives  to  some  ten  talents,  to  some  five,  and 
to  others  only  one.  To  whom  much  is  given,  of 
him  shall  be  much  required;  but  if  he  who  has^ 
only  one  talent  make  no  use  of  it,  he  must  expcft 
the  dreadful  sentence,  "  Cast  ye  the  unprofitable 
servant  into  outer  darkness^  there  shall  be  weeping 
and  gnashing  of  teeth.'**  Consider  this,  1  bc- 
*  Matt.  xxr.  30. 


i:  48  ] 

seecli  yoir  every  one.  Whether  we  be  rich  or 
poor,  old  or  young,  learned  or  ignorant,  we  hifve 
all  much  to  do.  All  must  work  the  work  of  God, 
All  must  endeavour  to  know  his  will,  and  to  per- 
form it  to  the  utmost  of  their  pov/cr.  All  must 
humbly  entreat  his  pardon,  when  they  fail  in  their 
duty;  and  all  must  beg  the  iissistance  of  his  holy 
spirit  to  enable  them  to  perform  it.  In  order  to 
obtain  that  assistance,  all  must  attend  the  public 
worship  of  the  church.  They  who  have  children, 
must  bring  them  to  be  baptized  and  confirmed. 
All  must  observe  the  duties  of  the  Lord's  dav, 
and  gladly  embrace  eveiy  opportunity  of  receiving 
tlie  holy  sacrament.  And  may  all  to  whom  God 
has  given  the  inestimable  blessing  of  being  born 
in  a  Christian  country,  and  educated  by  pious  pa- 
rents, remember  how  much  they  owe  to  those  who 
teach  them  their  duty,  and  point  out  to  them  the 
way  to  eternal  life.  May  all  young  persons  fre- 
quently refleft  on  the  promises  made  for  them  in 
baptism,  and  on  the  blessings  which  they  may 
receive  from  the  Christian  covenant.  May  they 
remember  their  Creator  in  the  days  of  their  youth; 
and  then  He  will  not  forget  them  when  the  evil 
days  come,  and  the  years  in  which  there  is  no  plea- 
sure; he  will  not  forsake  them  when  they  are  grey- 


C    *9    ] 

headed.  May  they  never  forget  that  they  were 
signed  with  the  cross  in  baptism,  that  they  might 
fight  manfully  under  the  banner  of  Christ, 
against  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil.  May 
they  never  forget  the  vows  which  were  made  for 
them  by  their  sureties  in  baptism,  and  renewed  by 
themselves  in  confirmation,  but  through  every  part 
of  their  lives,  in  youth  and  in  age,  as  children,  as 
men,  as  husbands,  as  fathers,  may  they  always  a£l 
as  Christians.  May  this  title  be  their  highest 
glory  J  may  it  raise  them  above  this  world,  and 
make  them  constantly  endeavour  to  follow  the  ex- 
ample of  him,  by  whose  name  they  are  called  j  to 
whom,  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
glory  now  and  for  ever.     Amen. 


SERMON    V. 


ST.  LUKE  xxii.  19. 

AND  HE  TOOK  BREAD,  AND  GAVE  THANKS, 
AND  BRAKE  IT,  AND  GAVE  UNTO  THEM, 
SAYING,  THIS  IS  MY  BODY,  WHICH  IS  GIVEN 
FOR  you;  this  do  IN  REMEMBRANCE  OF  ME. 

T  yf  7E  are  told  by  the  blessed  apostle,  St.  John, 
'  that,  "  when  Jesus  knew  that  his  hour 
was  come  that  he  should  depart  out  of  this  world 
unto  the  Father,  having  loved  his  own  which  were 
in  the  world,  he  loved  them  unto  the  end."  The 
evening  before  his  death  was  spent  with  his  chosen 
friends,  in  a  manner  which  it  seems  impossible  they 
should  ever  forget.  He  confirms  their  faith,  he 
instrufts  them  in  their  duty,  he  promises  them 
another  comforter  to  abide  with  them  for  ever. 
He  strengthens  them  to  meet  the  trials  and  perse- 


[     5C     ] 

cutions  to  which  they  must  soon  be  exposed;  and 
he  bids  them  be  of  good  cheer,  for  he  had  over- 
come the  world.  He  exhorts  them  to  love  one 
another  as  he  had  loved  them;  and  he  commends 
them  to  the  care  and  protection  of  his  heavenly- 
Father,  In  the  admirable  prayer  which  you  may 
read  in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  St.  John's  gos- 
pel. It  was  at  that  interesting  moment,  when  he 
was  offering  himself  as  a  sacrifice  on  the  cross  for 
the  sin  of  the  world,  when  he  was  Immediately  to 
suffer  a  most  painful  and  cruel  death,  it  was  at 
that  awful  period,  that  our  Saviour  Instituted  the 
holy  Communion.  "  And  he  took  bread,  and 
gave  thanks,  and  brake  It,  and  gave  It  unto  them, 
saying.  This  is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you; 
this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  And  he  took  the 
cup  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  It  to  them,  saying. 
Drink  ye  all  of  it,  for  this  is  my  blood  of  the 
New  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  many,  for  the 
remission  of  sins."  This  was  the  last  command 
of  our  dying  Master;  and  if  no  benefit  to  ourselves 
were  to  be  expelled  from  the  performance  of  this 
duty,  still  It  might  have  been  suj5posed  impossible, 
that  any  Christian  could  negleft  to  give  this  proof 
of  obedience  to  his  Saviour,  his  Redeemer,  and 
his  God.     li  there  one  amongst  us  who,  havmg 


[     -53     J 

received  such  a  command  from  a  dying  parent  or 
friend,  could  possibly  forget  to  perform  it?  And 
yet  I  fear  there  are  many  who  call  themselves 
Christians,  and  who  yet  live  and  die  without  ever 
offering  to  their  crucified  I\'Iaster  this  appointed 
testimony  of  gratitude  and  love.  The  reason  of 
this  strange  and  shameful  ncgieft  of  such  an  easy 
command,  in  those  from  whom  better  things  might 
be  hoped,  is  commonly  some  mistaken  notion  of 
■this  holy  sacrament;  and  in  order  to  remove  such 
mistakes,  I  will  lay  before  you  what  I  believe  ♦■o 
be  the  doftrine  of  scripture,  and  of  our  church, 
on  this  subie<rt.  That  I  may  be  the  better  under- 
stood, I  will  endeavour: 

First,  to  explain  the  nature  of  this  sacrament. 

Secondly,  to  answer  some  objections  which  have 
been  made  on  this  subject. 

Thirdly,  to  shew  the  advantage  to  be  expe<51:ed 
from  frequent  communion. 

And  lastly,  to  point  out  the  proper  manner  of 
performing  this  sacred  duty. 

In  order  to  understand  the  nature  and  meaning 
of  this  holy  sacrament,  we  should  consider,  that 
sacrifices  of  some  kind  or  other  have  always  been 
appointed  to  be  offered  up  to  God,  as  a  testimony 
of  our  obedience  and  gratitude  to  Him,  as  a  rcpre- 


[  -^*  ] 

scntation  of  the  great  sacrifice  of  Christ  upon 
the  cross,  and  as  the  means  of  conveying  to  the  true 
believer  the  benefits  of  that   sacrifice  which  \vas 
ofTcrcd   for  the  sin  of  the  whole  world.     Such 
were  the  sacrifices  offered  by  Abel,  by  Noah,  by 
Abraham,  and  by  all  the  faithful  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  world;  and  such  were  the  sacrifices 
which  God  ordained  in  the  law  of  Moses.     We 
every  where  find  that  something  is  required  on 
our  part,  in  order  to  our  receiving  the  benefits 
which  God  is  graciously  pleased  to  bestow  upon' 
us.      When  our  blessed  Saviour  had  fulfilled  the 
law,  and  introduced  a  new  and  more  perfed  dispen- 
sation, the  ceremonies  whicli  Moses  had  appointed 
were  set  aside;   and  instead  of  all  the  different 
sacrifices  which  had  been  required  of  the  children 
of  Israel,  our  Lord   was  pleased  to  ordain  this 
testimony  of  our  love  and  obedience;  and  we  are 
told  by  St.  Paul,  that  as  often  as  we  eat  this 
bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  we  do  shew  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come,     'lliis  sacrament  is  appointed, 
not  only  to  keep  up  the  remembrance  of  Christ 
in  our  minds,  but  that  by  it  we  may  plead  before 
God  the  merits  of  his  death  as  the  foundation  of 
all  our  hopes  of  pardon  and  acceptance;  and  by 
it,  when  we  perform  this  duty  with  Christian 


C     55     J 

faith,  we  shall  be  made  partakers  of  the  benefits 
of  that  great  sacrifice,  which  our  Saviour  offered 
for  the  sin  of  the  world.  I'he  bread  and  the  wine 
are  appointed  to  represent  to  us  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  and  to  communicate  the  benefit 
of  his  death  to  every  faithful  Christian.  By  par- 
taking of  this  sacrament  our  squIs  are  strengthened 
and  refreshed,  as  our  bodies  are  by  bread  and 
wine.  It  is  the  appointed  mfans  of  conveying  to 
us  pardon  and  grace.  In  this  sacrament,  more 
than  in  any  other  ceremony  of  our  religion,  we 
seem  to  be  brought  near  to  our  gracious  and  re- 
conciled God;  we  enter  into  his  courts,  we  are 
admitted  to  his  table,  though  unworthy  even  to 
gather  up  the  crumbs  that  fall  from  thence. 
There  we  are  allowed  and  commanded  to  hope 
and  to  pray  for  pardon  through  the  merits  and 
for  the  sake  of  our  crucified  Saviour;  and  there 
we  receive  the  assistance  of  his  grace,  which  will 
guard  us  against  sin,  will  support  us  in  every  trial, 
will  guide  our  feet  into  the  way  of  peace,  and  at 
last  will  lead  us  to  heaven. 

But  if  such  be  the  nature  of  this  blessed  sacra- 
ment, let  us  enquire,  secondly,  w/uii  objections 
can  be  made  against  an  institution  so  full  of  com- 
fort and  advantage  to  all  sincere  Christians}  and 


I    S6    2 

how  it  happens,  that  any  of  those  who  are  called, 
refuse  to  come  to  the  supper  of  their  Lord.  It 
is  not  extraordinary  that  those  who  neither  believe 
in  Christ,  nor  obey  his  laws,  should  refuse  to 
enter  into  his  presence,  and  be  afraid  to  approach 
bis  table.  They  may  indeed  be  afraid  even  to  think 
of  his  death,  while  by  their  sins  they  crucify  him 
afresh,  and  put  him  to  open  shame.  But  I  wish 
to  address  myself  to  those  who  sincerely  believe 
the  gospel,  and  hope  for  salvation  only  by  the  me- 
rits of  Christ;  but  who  yet  neglect  to  perform 
this  his  last  command.  I  believe  it  will  generally 
be  found,  that  this  negleft  is  owing  either  to  the 
v/ant  of  a  just  sense  of  the  importance  of  this 
duty,  or  to  fears  and  scruples  which  are  some- 
times occasioned  by  a  passage  in  St.  Paul's  Epistle 
to  the  Corinthians. 

To  those  who  stay  away  for  want  of  sufficiently 
considering  the  importance  of  the  duty,  I  must 
speak  in  the  language  of  deserved  reproof.  I  must 
ask,  if  any  man  who  calls  himself  a  Christian,  can 
forget  the  last  request  of  his  dying  Master ;  if  he 
can  presume  to  disobey  his  last  command?  Have 
you  no  gratitude  to  such  a  friend?  Have  you  no 
love  for  him  who  died  for  you?  Have  you  no  sins 
for  which  you  ought  to  ask  forgiveness?     Have 


C    57     ] 

you  no  need  of  grace  to  assist  your  feeble  endea- 
vours in  the  piUh  of  virtue?  Whoever  thou  art 
who  dost  presume  to  hope  for  salvation  through 
Christ,  and  yet  dost  live  in  constant  disobedi- 
ence to  his  positive  command,  I  charge  thee  to 
consider  the  danger  of  thy  state.  The  command 
was  given  by  Christ  himself,  and  it  was  given  to 
all.     Who  shall  dare  to  disobey  it? 

To  them  who  are  afraid  to  approach  the  table 
of  the  Lord  from  an  humble  sense  of  their  own 
infirmities,  the  Christian  Minister  would  wish  to 
speak  the  language  of  consolation;  but  in  order  to 
avoid  mistakes  on  this  important  subject,  I  will 
endeavour  to  shew  you  who  those  are  that  receive 
the  Communion  unworthily.  St.  Paul  certainly 
does  not  mean  to  exclude  any  sincere  Christian, 
who  humbly  endeavours  to  perform  the  will  of 
God.  Such  a  man  may  have  many  faults,  he 
may  fall  into  many  errors;  but  this  sacrament  is 
the  appointed  means  by  which  he  may  hope  to- 
receive  the  pardon  of  those  faults,  by  which  he 
may  obtain  gi-ace  to  guard  him  against  those  er- 
rors. The  sincere,  the  humble,  the  penitent 
Christian  wilfnot  be  rejected,  when  he  duly  ap- 
plies for  these  benefits  at  the  'sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper.     Evea  the  greatest  sinner,  if  he 


C     58     1 

truly  repent,  and  determine,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
to  forsake  his  evil  ways,  may  hope,  through  faith 
in  the  merits  of  Christ,  to  obtain  mercy j  for 
which  he  should  plead  at  the  table  of  the  Lord, 
But  if  any  man  indulge  in  the  practice  of  any 
known  sin;  if  he  be  not  fully  resolved  to  amend; 
if  he  bear  any  malice  against  his  neighbour;  if  he 
lead  a  wicked  life,  and  be  not  determined  to 
change  it;— I  do  not  advise  that  man  to  come 
to  the  table  of  the  Lord;  but  I  do  advise  and 
most  earnestly  entreat  him  to  consider  the  dan- 
ger of  his  state.  To  him  I  say,  that  if  he  be 
not  fit  to  receive  the  Holy  Sacrament,  he  is  not 
iit  to  die.  If  he  obstinately  refuse  to  repent  and 
change  his  condu£l:,  whether  he  does,  or  does  not, 
approach  the  altar  of  God,  still  the  gospel  gives 
him  no  hope  of  salvation.  Let  such  a  man 
tremble  at  the  wrath  of  God;  let  him  tremble 
at  the  punishments  prepared  for  obstinate  sin- 
ners; let  him  instantly  renounce  and  forsake  all 
wickedness;  let  him  humbly  entreat  the  pardon  of 
God,  let  him  stedfastly  resolve  to  lead  a  new  life, 
and  then  let  him  approach  the  throne  of  grace, 
and  plead  for  mercy  at  the  altar  of  God,  through 
the  merits  and  mediation  of  him  who  died  to  save 
sinners.     Then,  "  though  his  sins  be  as  scarlet. 


[    S9    ] 

tliey  shall  be  white  as  snow;  though  they  be  red 
like  crimson,  they  shall  be  a.s  wool."*  Then  he 
shall  know  that  the  Lord  Is  gi-acious,  long-suiFer- 
ing,  arid  of  great  pity ;  that  he  spareth  when  we 
deserve  punishment,  and  in  his  wrath  thinketh 
on  mercy. 

I  hope  what  I  have  now  said  is  sufficient  to 
persuade  every  sincere  Christian,  that  he  has  no- 
thing to  fear,  while  he  humbly  repents  of  his  sins, 
and  endeavours  .to  amend  his  life;  and  that  the 
judgments  mentioned  by  St.  Paul  are  only  to  be 
dreaded  by  those  who  continue  in  any  known  sin ; 
or  in  other  words,  that  whatever  should  keep  any 
man  from  the  table  of  the  Lord,  must  equally  ex- 
clude him  from  heaven,  if  he  die  without  repentance. 

I  proceed,  thirdly,  to  point  out  the  adv  intages  . 
oi  frequent  cmmunion.  On  this  subject  I  may 
appeal  to  the  hearts  of  all  those,  who  constantly, 
and  with  true  piety,  attend  this  holy  Sacrament. 
They  know  the  comfort  it  affords  in  every  situation 
of  life.  It  is  there  the  Christian  applies  for  relief, 
when  he  is  ready  to  sijik  under  the  sense  of  his 
own  weakness  and  impcrfect'on.  There  he  learns 
that,  "  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with 
the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  -the  righteous,  and  he 
*  Ifaiah  i.  i8. 


[    60    ] 

is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins.*"  When  he  is 
in  distress  or  aflliftion,  there  he  hears  the  conso- 
ling voice  of  Chriit,  which  calls  to  every  child 
of  sorrow,  "  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labour 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest."t 
When  he  feels  the  infirmities  of  age,  and  sees 
the  near  approach  of  death,  there  he  is  taught 
to  look  for  support  from  him  who  suffered  and 
died  for  us  all.  Admitted  to  communion  with 
God,  allowed  to  enter  into  his  presence,  to  eat  at 
his  table;  he  feels  his  faith  strengthened,  his  hope 
confirmed,  his  charity  enlarged.  He  returns  to 
the  duties  of  life  with  more  ardour;  he  supports 
its  sorrows  with  more  resolution.  Such  are  the  bless- 
ings, such  are  the  consolations,  which  our  Saviour 
offered  to  all  his  faithful  servants,  when  he  left 
with  them  his  last  command,  "  Do  this  in  remem- 
brance of  mt," 

It  only  remains  to  consider,  in  the  last  place, 
how  we  may  best  perform  this  sacred  duty.  "  Let 
a  man  examine  himself,"  says  St.  Paul;  and  our 
church  informs  us  in  what  manner  we  ought  to  do 
this.  We  must  look  into  the  state  of  our  hearts, 
and  of  our  lives,  and  see  whether  we  truly  repent 
of  our  former  sins,  stedfastly  pui-posing  to  lead  a 
*  1  John  ii.  I.  t  Matt,  xi.  28. 


[    61     ] 

rew  life;  whether  we  have  a  lively  faith  In  God's 
mercy  through  Christ,  with  a  thankful  remem- 
*  brance  of  his  death;  and  whether  we  are  in  charity 
with  all  men.  This  is  the  preparation  required; 
and  this  will  be  easy  to  those  who  constantly  per- 
form the  important  duty  of  self-examination,  which 
I  have  in  a  former  discourse  so  earnestly  recom- 
mended. The  humble  and  pious  Christian,  who 
keeps  a  constant  watch  over  his  own  heart,  and 
never  sleeps  till  he  has  endeavoured  to  obtain  the 
pardon  of  his  sins,  should  not  refuse  to  attend  the 
Lord's  table,  though  he  may  not  have  much  tinae 
for  preparation.  Every  man  may  find  some  time 
to  pray  to  God  for  pardon,  before  he  goes  to  the 
holy  Communion;  every  man  may  attend  the  so- 
lemn service  with  reverence  and  devotion,  with  a 
lively  faith  in  Christ,  and  a  thankful  remem- 
brance of  his  death;  and  every  man  may  find  some 
time  to  return  thanks  for  the  blessings  he  has  just 
received ;  and  if  these  prayers  and  praises  are 
offered  from  a  sincere  and  humble  heart,  they  will 
be  accepted  at  the  throne  of  grace.  In  every  situ- 
ation we  must  do  the  best  we  can.  Those  who 
have  time,  should  spend  it  in  reading  and  medita- 
tation.  Those  who  have  not  the  power  of  doing 
this,  may  at  least  offer  up  a  short  but  fervent  prayer 


r 


C     62     ] 

for  pardon,  through  the  merits  of  that  Saviour 
whose  death  they  are  to  commemorate;  and  ha- 
ving done  this,  let  them  approach  the  altar  of 
God,  trusting  in  his  manifold  and  great  mercies. 

Before  I  conclude  this  discourse,  I  wish  to  say 
a  few  words  to  prevent  a  very  comm^on,  but  very 
dangerous  mistake.  Many  who  have  never  recei- 
ved the  sacrament  during  their  lives,  wish  for  it 
when  they  are  dying;  and  seem  to  suppose  it  will 
then  he  eiFe6lual  for  their  salvation.  It  is  a  sad 
and  most  painful  task  to  the  minister  of  the  gospel, 
to  attend  the  death-bed  of  the  hardened  sinner, 
who,  having  rejected  every  offer  of  mercy,  trem- 
bles at  approaching  punishment.  Then  he  wishes 
to  apply  for  that  mercy,  which  he  has  so  often 
refused,  and  to  plead  the  merits  of  that  Saviour 
whom  he  had  despised;  while  he  indulges  a  vain 
hope,  that  this  holy  sacrament,  which  he  always 
neglected  to  rece've  v.  hen  he  was  in  health,  will 
still  procure  for  him  pardon  and  acceptance. 

Alas !  my  brethren,  the  gospel  offers  no  such 
hope;  and  what  comfort  can  the  minister  of 
Christ  afford  to  such  a  man?  He  can  only  exhort 
him  to  repent,  and  throw  himself  on  the  mercy  of 
his  God.  He  can  only  hope  and  pray  that  it  may 
not  yet  be  too  late;  but  terrible  is  the  state  of  such 


[    63     ] 

a  person,  and  It  is  not  merely  the  ceremony  of  re- 
ceiving this  holy  sacrament  which  can  aiFord  him 
solid  consolation. 

But  to  the  good  man,  as  this  blessed  sacrament 
has  been  a  support  through  life,  so  it  will  be  a 
comfort  in  that  trying  hour  when  all  human  com- 
fort fails.  To  him  it  will  bring  pardon  and  peace. 
It  will  enable  him  to  support  the  pains  of  death, 
and  open  to  his  closing  eyes  the  prosped  of  eternal 
glory,  I  have  witnessed  many  such  scenes.  I 
know  how  faith  and  hope  can  sustain  the  dying 
Christian.  It  is  then  that  religion  triumphs.  It 
is  then  that  we  feel  all  its  worth.  It  is  then  that  wc 
know  in  whom  we  have  trusted.  Then  thy  faith- 
ful servant,  O  God!  sees  heaven  opened;  then 
he  joins  with  Angels  and  Archangels,  and  the  spi- 
rits of  just  men  made  perfeft,  to  laud  and  magnify 
thy  glorious  name,  ever  more  praising  Thee,  and 
saying.  Holy,  holy,  holy.  Lord  God  of  hosts, 
heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  thy  glory.  Glory  be 
to  Thee,  O  Lord  most  High!  Amen. 


SERMON  VI. 


ST.  LUKE  vi.  6. 


AND  IT  CAME  TO  PASS  ALSO,  ON  ANOTHER 
SABBATH,  THAT  HE  ENTERED  INTO  THE 
SYNAGOGUE. 


TT  is  required  of  every  Christian  that  he  should 
publicly,  as  well  as  privately,  glorify  God.  It 
is  not  enough  that  he  pray  to  Him  in  secret, 
though  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  do  so;  but  he 
must  also  let  his  light  shine  before  men,  and  con- 
vince them  that  he  thinks  it  his  greatest  glory  to 
be  the  servant  of  Cfirist.  This  is  to  be  done 
by  constant  attendance  on  the  public  service  of 
the  church,  by  religious  observance  of  the  Lord's 
day,  and  the  appointed  feasts  and  fasts;  by  never 
taking  the  name  of  God  in  vain,  but  always  men- 
tioning it  with  the  greatest  reverence,  and  by  being 
ready   on  all  proper  occasions  to  testify  openly 


L    68    2 

that  he  is  a  Christian.  Our  blessed  Lord  has 
left  us  an  example  of  all  these  duties.  We  are 
told,  not  only  that  he  prayed  most  earnestly  in 
private,  but  that  on  the  sabbath  he  went  into  the 
Synagogue,  which  was  the  name  given  by  the 
Jews  to  the  place  of  public  worship.  We  find 
him  constant  in  his  attendance  there.  He  went  up 
to  Jerusalem  to  worship  at  the  feast;  and  immedi- 
ately before  his  death,  he  kept  the  Passover  with 
his  disciples.  In  every  word,  and  in  every  "aftion, 
Jie  might  truly  say  to  his  heavenly  Father,  "  I 
have  glorified  Thee  on  earth."* 

As  the  duties  which  I  now  recommend  are  at- 
tended with  little  difficulty,  and  much  present 
sacisfaftion,  it  is  strange,  that  any  exhortation  to 
the  performance  of  them  can  be  necessary. 

The  great  God  of  heaven  allows  us,  his  poor 
sinful  creatures,  formed  of  the  dust,  and  soon  to 
return  to  dust  again,  he  allows  us  to  enter  into 
his  courts,  to  assemble  in  his  presence,  to  beg  his 
assistance  and  proteftion,  to  hear  his  holy  word, 
and  to  learn  the  way  to  everlasting  happiness.  He 
calls  us  to  unite  in  the  bonds  of  charity,  and  to  ask 
in  the  name  of  his  blessed  Son  what  is  necessary 
for  ourselves,  for  our  friends,  for  our  country,  for 
*  John  xvii.  4. 


[    67    ] 

all  mankind.     If  we  are  happy,  should  we  not 
wish  to  thank  Him  who  giveth  us  all  things  richly 
to  enjoy?  If  we  are  in  affli<ftion,  should  we  not 
wish   to  ask  his  assistance  and  proteftion?  And 
when  he  tells  us  that,  where  two  or  three  are  ga- 
thered together,  there  He  is  in  the  midst,  is  it  pos- 
sible that  any  serious  Christians  should  negle<fl  the 
assembling  of  themselves  together?  In  the  church 
we  are  allowed  to  consider  ourselves  as  in  the  im- 
mediate presence  of   God.       Assembled   in  his 
house,  kneeling  at  his  altar,  we  confess  our  sins, 
and  receive  his  promise  of  pardon,  we  sing  his 
praise,  we  hear  his  wofd,  we  thank  Him  for  all 
his  goodness  to  us,  we  are  taught  our  duty,  and 
we  receive  his  blessing.     In  the  church  we  are  all 
united  in  the  bonds  of  Christian  charity.     There 
we  are  taught  to  forgive  as  we  hope  to  be  for- 
given.    There  all  the  little  distinctions  of  this  life 
are  forgotten,  ami  we  learn  to  love  each  other  as 
Christ  has  loved  us.     There  the  rich  and  the 
poor  kneel  together,    to  implore  that  pardon  oi 
which  all  have  need.  There  the  rich  and  the  poor 
look  forward  to  that  happiness  for  which  all  are 
'taught  to  hope.     There  the  sorrows  of  this  short 
state  of  trial  appear  not   worthy  to  be  compared 
with  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed.     There 


[    C8    ] 

\Xre  seem  to  have  a  nearer  view  of  heaven,  while 
we  hear  from  the  minister  of  Christ  the  conso- 
ling words  of  St.  Paul:  "  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor 
ear  heard,  nor  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man 
the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them 
that  love  Him."*  Surely  every  Christian  will 
cry  out  with  David,  "  My  soul  hath  a  desire  and 
longing  to  enter  into  the  courts  of  the  Lord."! 
Surely  every  Christian  will  think,  that  he  never 
can  be  sufficiently  thankful  for  the  blessing  which 
in  this  happy  country  is  offered  to  all.  Filled 
with  love  and  gratitude  to  God,  he  will  go  into 
the  house  of  the  Lord  and  worship. 

The  appointment  of  one  day  in  seven  for  the 
performance  of  this  duty,  seems  to  have  been  the 
first  of  all  religious  mstitutions;  for  we  read  in  the 
second  chapter  of  Genesis,  that  "  God  blessed  the 
seventh  day  and  sanftified  it;  because  that  in  it  he 
had  rested  from  all  his  work,  which  God  created 
and  made;"|  and  as  all  the  creatures  of  God  are 
bound  to  thank  Him  for  their  creation,  so  all 
mankind  are  bound,  to  observe  a  sabbath  day. 
We  have  every  reason  to  believe  that  there  never 
was  a  time  when  good  men  did  not  dedicate  one 
day  in  seven  to  the  duties  of  religion;  and  when 

*  I  Cor.  ii.  9.      t  Plalm  IxxxIt'  2.      t  Gen.  ii.  3. 


r   6y    ] 

God  himself  was  pleased  to  command  the  obser- 
vance of  the  seventh  day  from  Mount  Sinai,  it  is 
plain  that  he  spake  of  a  duty  which  was  already- 
known;  for  he  says,  "  Remember  the  sabbath 
day  to  keep  it  holy."  God  would  not  have  re- 
quired men  to  remember  what  they  had  never 
been  taught.  In  the  Jewish  church,  the  seventh 
day  was  observed,  in  memory  of  their  deliverance 
out  of  Egypt;  and  since  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
arose  from  the  dead  on  the  first  day  of  the  Vv^eek, 
which  we  call  Sunday,  his  disciples  have  constantly 
observed  that  day  in  memory  of  a  greater  deliver- 
ance wrought  for  all  mankind,  when  their  Saviour 
burst  the  bonds  of  death,  and  opened  to  them  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

To  call  your  attention  to  the  advantages  we 
derive  from  this  merciful  appointment  of  God,  I 
will  consider  the  Lord's  day,  first,  as  a  day  of 
rest  and  comfort;  and  secondly,  as  a  day  of  reli- 
gious improvement;  and  I  will  conclude  with  some 
observations  on  the  manner  in  which  this  sacred 
day  should  be  spent,  by  all  Christians. 

If  we  consider  only  our  situation  in  this  world, 
Sunday  is  a  day  of  rest  and  comfort;  and  viewing 
it  in  this  light  only,  it  must  be  regarded  as  a  wise 
and  merciful  institution.     Such  is  the  impatience 


[   ro   ] 

to  get  money,  and  such  the  cruelty  of  mankind, 
that  thousands  would  be  worn  out  with  labour,  if 
there  were  not  an  appointed  day  of  restj  many 
condemned  to  work  in  mines  would  never  see 
the  light  of  the  sun;  many  would  never  know  the 
comfort  of  cleanliness,  of  a  few  cheerful  hours 
with  their  friends,  or  of  a  walk  in  the  fresh  air, 
and  would  pass  a  miserable  life  of  continual  hard- 
ship. But  now,  whatever  be  the  sufferings  of  the 
other  six  days,  Sunday  will  bring  some  relief, 
wherever  it  is  observed  as  it  ought  to  be.  All 
worldly  cares  being  then  laid  aside,  every  man  is 
at  liberty  to  enjoy  such  pleasures  as  his  situation 
affords.  He  is  clean,  he  has  time  to  see  his  family 
and  friends,  he  breathes  the  fresh  air  of  the  coun- 
try which  thousands  never  can  do  on  any  other 
day.  He  sees  the  beauties  of  nature,  and  the  kind 
looks  of  a  friend,  and  he  feels  himself  free  and 
happy.  Even  the  poor  beasts  have  reason  to  re- 
joice in  the  rest  which  that  day  affords,  and  by 
which  they  are  prevented  from  sinking  under 
constant  and  excessive  labour. 

But  secondly,  if  we  consider  the  Lord's  day  as 
the  season  of  religious  improvement,  we  shall  know 
how  much  reason  we  have  to  bless  God  for  it. 
SLx  days  we  may  devote  to  worldly  business;  many 


C    71    3 

of  us  Indeed  nntst  do  so,  to  provide  the  necessaries 
of  life;  but  the  seventh  is  the  sabbath.  On  that 
blessed  day  we  are  permitted  to  lay  aside  all  our 
cares;  and  we  are  taught  to  support  all  our  sor- 
rows, by  fixing  our  thoughts  on  God,  and  the 
happiness  which  He  has  promised  to  all  who  love 
Him.  On  that  blessed  day  we  may  worship  Him 
in  the  assembly  of  his  servants,  we  may  read  his 
holy  word,  and  we  may  san£lify  the  innocent  plea- 
sures of  life  by  uniting  them  with  religion. 

In  order  to  make  this  sacred  day  more  useful  to 
us,  allow  me  to  make  a  few  observations  on  the 
proper  manner  of  spending  it. 

The  fourth  commandment  tells  us  that  we  must 
do  no  manner  of  v/ork.  We  must  lay  aside  such 
employments  as  relate  only  to  this  world.  The 
business  of  the  farm,  and  tiie  shop,  must  be  sus- 
pended, as  well  as  those  public  amusements  which 
are  too  often  made  the  business  of  the  rich.  In- 
deed I  wish  they  were  as  attentive  to  their  duty  in 
this  particular,  as  their  poor  neighbours,  and  that 
they  would  as  constantly  give  up  their  journeys, 
and  their  meetings  for  pleasure,  as  the  shop-keeper 
docs  his  gain,  and  the  labourer  his  work.  But 
though  many  of  the  rich  are  much  to  be  blamed 
in  this  particular,  I  am  not  at  present  addressing 


[     72     J 

myself  to  them;  and  the  poor  are  not  always  as 
obedient  as  tlicy  should  be  to  the  commands  of 
God,  in  regard  to  this  sacred  day.  Though  a 
man  does  not  open  his  shop,  he  may  offend  God, 
by  taking  that  day  to  settle  his  books.  Though  a 
woman  does  not  spin  or  work  at  her  needle,  yet  if 
she  negleft  her  duty,  to  follow  any  other  employ- 
ment, the  fault  is  the  same.  It  is  the  Lord's 
day,  and  to  Him  we  must  answer  for  the  use  we 
make  of  it. 

How  then,  it  may  be  asked,  ought  the  poor 
man  to  spend  his  time  on  Sunday?  I  will  endea- 
vour to  answer  this  question  according  to  what 
we  are  taught  in  the  Bible,  and  from  the  practice 
of  the  best  and  most  pious  Christians. 

"When  a  poor  man  rises  in  the  morning  on  Sun- 
day, let  him  endeavour  to  turn  his  thoughts  from 
the  business  of  other  da  vs.  and  fix  them  upon 
God.  Let  him  gratefully  acknowledge  the  bless- 
ing of  a  day  of  rest,  and  return  his  humble  thanks 
to  the  Giver  of  all  good  gifts.  Let  him  show  his 
respeft  for  the  day,  by  making  himself  as  clean 
and  as  decent  in  his  appearance  as  his  circumstances 
will  permit.  Every  man  may  be  clean  in  his  per- 
son, and  the  very  poorest,  though  only  clothed  in 
rags,  will  still  be  welcome  to  the  presence  of  his 

7 


[     73     ] 

God,   if  in    that,   as    in    every  tiling    else,  he 

does  the  best  he  can.     The  public  service  of  the 

church  must  be  attended  by  every  one  who  is  not 

prevented  by  some  duty  which  obliges  him  to  stay 

away.      A  sick  person  must  not  be  negledl:ed  by 

tljose  whose  duty  it  is  to  take  care  of  him.      A 

mother  who  has  the   charge  of  young  children 

cannot  leave  them.     Frequently  the  servants  in  a 

family  cannot  all  go  to  church  at  the  same  time. 

These  are  lawful  excuses;  but  let  every  one,  v/ho 

is  deprived  of  the  happiness  of  serving  God  in  the 

congregation,  consider  it   as  a  misfortune  to  be 

avoided  if  possible.      Let  every  one  who   stays 

away,   be  sure  that  his  reasons  for  so  doing,  arc 

such  as  he  would  not  be  ashamed  to  allege  at  the 

day  of  judgment.     Families  may  be  so  ordered, 

that  every  one  may  go  to  church  by  turns ;  and  if 

there  is  any   service  where  this  is  not  allowed,  I 

should  advise  the  servant  of  Christ  to  leave  such 

a  master,  and  to  seek  for  one  who  fears  God.     It 

is  impossible  to  point  out  every  particular  case; 

but  if  we  really  regard  the  service  of  God  as  our 

greatest  happiness,  if  we  love  Him  as  we  ought  to 

do,  and  value  the  blessings  we  enjoy  in  his  house 

as  they  deserve,  we  shall  not  stay  away  if  we  can 

possibly  help  it.     It  is  not  a  shower  of  rain,  it  is 


C     7*    ] 

not  a  lazy  wish  to  lie  longer  in  bed,  which  will 
keep  us  from  what  we  delight  to  do.  lliey  who 
are  not  in  the  habit  of  going  to  church,  whose 
hearts  are  not  right  before  God,  those  men  know 
not  the  pleasures  of  religion;  but  my  bretliren,  I 
hcjpe  for  better  things  from  you.  O  taste  and 
see  how  gracious  the  Lord  is;  blessed  are  all  they 
who  put  their  tiiist  in  Iiim! 

When  the  service  of  the  church  is  over,  let  the 
remainder  of  the  day  be  spent  in  such  a  manner, 
as  not  to  lose  the  advantages  we  have  gained.  It 
is  a  joyful  and  a  happy  day,  it  is  a  day  to  enjoy 
innocent  pleasure;  but  let  it  be  the  pleasure  of  a 
Christian.  Those  who  spend  the  other  six  days 
in  hard  work,  confined  perhaps  to  towns,  or  to 
unwholesome  manufaftories  or  mines,  may  with 
innocence,  and  with  advantage  to  their  bodies  and 
minds,  enjoy  a  walk  into  the  country,  breathe  the 
fresh  air,  and  gain  health  and  strength  to  support 
the  labours  of  the  week.  Those  who  live  in  the 
country,  may  enjoy  the  company  and  conversation 
of  their  friends;  they  may  be  cheerful  and  happy. 
But  if  the  love  of  God  fill  their  hearts,  they 
will  do  all  to  his  glory.  When  they  look  at 
this  beautiful  world,  they  will  bless  Him  who 
made  it.     When  they  feel  the  comfort  of  virtuous 


[     75     ] 

friendship,  they  will  thank  Him  for  that  greatest 
of  blessings.  Whatever  is  perfecftly  innocent  in 
itself,  and  does  not  interfere  with  the  particuliir 
duties  of  the  day,  may  be  enjoyed  with  thankful- 
ness. I  hope  it  is  not  necessary  to  say  that 
gaming,  and  excessive  drinking,  are  ««;^r  innocent; 
ard  on  this  sacred  day,  they  must  be  regarded  as 
doubly  sinful.  One  employment  which  our  Saviour 
seems  to  have  delighted  to  perform  on  the  sabbath 
day  I  earnestly  recommend  to  all;  and  that  is 
doifig  good.  This  subjeft  shall  be  particularly 
mentioned  in  a  future  discourse;  and  I  will  only 
observe  at  present,  that  the  leisure,  which  Sunday 
affords,  can  never  be  filled  up  more  delightfully 
than  in  practising  the  lessons  we  have  learnt  at 
church,  and  in  giving  to  others  what  God  has 
given  to  us.  If  a  poor  sick  neighbour  cannot  go 
to  church,  a  kind  friend  may  read  the  lessons,  or 
say  a  prayer  to  him  at  home;  or  may  tell  him  the 
text,  and  what  he  can  recoUecl  of  the  sermon.  If 
he  is  in  afiliftion,  a  kind  friend  may  share  with 
him  the  religious  consolation  he  has  himself  re- 
ceived. If  he  is  in  poverty,  and  that  friend  has 
neither  silver  nor  gold  to  bestow,  he  perhaps  may 
spare  him  a  little  of  his  Sunday's  meal;  or  if  not, 
he  may  at  least  speak  comfort  to  his  soul.     He 


[    76    ] 

may  tell  him  what  he  has  just  heard  of  Him  who 
for  our  sakes  became  poorj  who  suffered  more 
than  ever  man  did,  and  who  calls  us  to  take  up  the 
cross,  and  follow  him  through  the  sorrows  of  this 
life,  to  the  everlasting  happiness  of  the  next. 
Those  who  have  children,  should  spend  some  part 
of  the  day  in  teaching  them  their  duty,  and  should 
gladly  accept  every  assistance  that  is  offered  by 
the  clergy,  or  by  Sunday  Schools.  Those  who 
have  performed  these  duties  to  the  best  of  their 
power,  will  sit  down  with  double  pleasure  to  their 
cheerful  meal,  and  bless  God  for  it  with  a  joyful 
heart.  If  there  is  service  in  the  afternoon,  they 
will  not  need  any  exhortation  to  go  there,  for  it 
will  be  tlieir  delight.  In  the  evenings,  I  would  re- 
commend, what  is  praftised  in  some  places,  that 
there  should  be  a  friendly  society  of  those  who 
fear  God;  who  may  meet  together  in  order  that 
some  one  of  them  may  read  the  Bible,  or  some 
good  book,  to  the  rest;  that  those  who  cannot 
read  themselves,  may  have  the  comfort  of  hearing 
'the  word  of  God,  and  spending  the  evening  like 
Christians.*      This  will  promote  friendship,  and 

*  See  the  Bishop  of  Durham's  Charge,  in  the  year  1797. 

page  25. See  also  a  v&ry  interesting  account  of  the  Fiieadly 

Society  at  Winston,  in  the  Reports  of  the  Society  for  bettering 
the  Condition  of  the  Poor,  vol.  ii.  p.  82. 


C     77    1 

unite  good  people  to  each  other:  they  will  enjoy 
cheerful  and  Innocent  conversation,  and  learn  to 
love  each  other,  as  Christ  has  loved  them.  Such 
my  Christian  friends,  should  be  the  employments, 
such  should  be  the  pleasures  of  the  Lord's  day. 
When  you  spend  it  thus,  it  will  be  unnecessary 
that  I  should  remind  you  to  thank  God  for  such 
blessings  before  you  sleep.  Your  evening  song 
will  be  a  song  of  thanksgiving.  At  peace  with 
all  the  world,  and  with  your  heavenly  Father, 
retire  to  rest;  and  rise  refreshed,  and  ready  to  do 
your  duty  in  the  state  to  which  God  has  called 
you.  Then  go  forth  to  your  six  days  labour, 
joyful  and  glad  of  heart ;  hoping  for  the  blessing 
of  God  on  your  honest  industry,  and  looking  for- 
ward to  the  return  of  this  happy  day,  when  we 
may  again  enter  into  the  courts  of  the  Lord,  and 
meet  in  the  house  of  God  as  friends.  This  liappy 
day,  which  brings  rest  to  the  weary,  instruc>ioT<» 
to  the  ignorant,  and  comfort  to  the  afflifted.  This 
happy  day,  when  every  good  man  en  earth  is 
called  to  join  with  the  angels  in  heaven,  in  singing, 
"  Hallelujah,  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent 
reigneth."  Glory,  and  honour,  and  thanksgiving, 
and  praise,  be  unto  Him,  for  ever  and  ever. 
Am-en. 


SERMON   VII. 


ST.  LUKE  xxH.  15. 

AND  HE  SAID  UNTO  THEM,  WITH  DESIRE  I 
HAVE  DESIRED  TO  EAT  THIS  PASSOVER. 
WITH    YOU,    BEFORE    I    SUFFER. 

T  PROCEED  now  to  consider  the  principal 
-*-  festivals  and  fasts  which  our  church  has  ap- 
pointed to  be  kept  holy,  and  to  point  out  the 
duties  required  of  us  on  those  sacred  days.  The 
example  of  our  Lord,  as  well  as  the  command  of 
his  apostles,  and  of  their  successors  in  the  govern- 
ment of  his  church,  binds  us  to  perform  these 
duties.  We  are  told  several  times  in  the  gospel, 
that  our  blessed  Saviour  kept  the  solemn  feasts  of 
the  Jewish  church;  and  it  appears  from  the  chap- 
ter of  which  my  text  is  a  part,  that  on  the  same  night 
that  he  was  betrayed,  he  celebrated  the  great  feast 


C     80     ] 

of  the  Passover  with  his  disciples.  The  necessity 
of  these  duties  is  so  generally  allowed  by  all 
Christians,  that  I  will  not  detain  you  longer  on 
that  subjeft,  but  proceed  to  explain  the  meaning 
of  the  chief  festivals  of  our  church,  and  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  ought  to  be  observed. 

The  birth-day  of  Christ,  commonly  called 
Christm.as-day,  has  been  always  observed  by  his 
disciples  with  gratitude  and  joy.  His  birth  was 
the  greatest  blessing  ever  bestowed  on  mankind. 
The  angels  from  heaven  celebrated  it  with  a  joyful 
hymn;  and  every  man,  who  has  any  feeling  of  his 
own  lost  state  without  a  Redeemer,  must  rejoice 
and  be  glad  in  it.  On  this  great  day,  he  will  lay 
aside  all  worldly  business,  he  will  appear  in  the 
presence  of  God,  and  he  will  not  fail  to  receive 
that  holy  sacrafnent  by  which  we  partake  of  the 
benefits  of  our  Redeemer's  birth  and  death.  He 
will  rejoice  from  his  heart,  and  call  his  neighbours 
and  friends  to  rejoice  with  him.  Christmas  has 
been  always  considered  as  a  season  of  joy,  of 
friendship,  of  hospitality,  of  charity;  as  such 
it  always  ought  to  be  considered.  We  should 
express  our  love  and  good-will  to  each  other; 
we  should  show  kindness  to  all  who  belong  to 
Christ  for  his  sake.     We  should  give  of  oui" 


C     81     ]     ' 

breiad  to  the  hungry,  and  do  every  thing  In  our 
power  to  make  our  fellow-creatures  happy.  A 
few  holidays  are  generally  allowed  to  all  men, 
in  honour  of  this  blessed  season;  they  may  be 
spent  in  harmless  pleasure,  in  innocent  mirth 
and  joy.  A  good  man  has  the  besr  right  to  be 
cheerful,  for  he  only  is  at  peace  with  God.  Let 
him  also  be  at  peace  with  all  mankind.  At  this 
holy  season  particularly  we  should  banish  all  strife 
and  contention.  If  any  man  has  been  injured, 
now  is  the  time  to  forgive.  If  any  man  has  done 
wrong,  now  is  the  time  to  own  it  and  to  ask  par- 
don. Our  Saviour  Christ  came  to  us  in  great 
humility;  and  no  degree  of  pride  must  accompany 
the  devotion  of  a  Christian.  If  we  have  done 
wrong,  let  us  never  be  ashamed  to  own  it.  If  we 
have  been  unkind  to  a  friend,  or  even  to  an  enemy, 
let  us  not  hope  to  feel  Christian  joy  till  we  ac- 
knowledge our  error.  Then,  at  peace  with  all 
men,  and  with  our  own  conscience,  let  us  be 
merry  and  joyful.  This  is  the  day  which  the 
Lord  hath  made,  let  us  rejoice  and  be  glad  in  it; 
*'  for  unto  us  a  Child  is  born,  unto  us  a  Son  is 
given}  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful, 


r  8i  ] 

Coimsellor,  the  Miglity  God,  the  Everlasting  Fa- 
ther, the  Prince  of  Peace.*** 

But  while  we  point  out  this  blessed  season  as  a 
time  of  joy  to  every  servant  of  Christ,  I  grieve 
that,  in  any  Christian  congregation,  it  should  be 
necessary  to  say,  that  it  is  not  a  time  of  intempe- 
rance. No  time  indeed  ought  to  be  such;  but 
surely  it  is  strange  and  shocking  that  this  most 
holy  season  is  sometimes  disgraced  by  gaming, 
drunkenness,  and  every  kind  of  vice.  Is  this  a 
Christian's  joy?  Is  this  the  return  which  our  God 
cxpefts,  when  he  allows  us  to  rest  from  our  labours 
and  be  happy?  O  my  friends!  consider  the  ingra- 
titude, the  dreadful  wickedness,  of  these  who 
spend  such  a  season  as  this  in  vice.  Gaming  is 
always  madness  and  folly.  It  is  trusting  the  com- 
fort  and  happiness  of  our  future  lives  to  chance. 
It  is  perhaps  ruining  our  families,  losing  all  the 
fruit  of  years  of  honest  industry,  and  reducing  our- 
seh^es  to  beggary;  or  if  it  be  successful,  it  inflicts  the 
same  misery  on  anothei".  Who  can  enjoy  money 
so  gained?  But  these  gains  generally  go  to  cheats 
and  sharpers,  who  will  render  a  dreadful  account 
of  them  at  the  day  of  judgment.  Those  whom 
they  have  cheated  are  left  to  lament  their  folly  and 
*  Ifaiah  ix.  6. 


C      83     ] 

wickedness,  perhaps  to  blaspheme  their  gracious 
God,  and  shock  everjr  pious  ear  by  oaths  and 
execrations.  I'his  vice,  I  hope,  is  not  common; 
but  there  is  another  which  is  so  to  a  dreadful  de- 
gree. I  speak  of  the  odious  crime  of  drunkenness. 
God  made  man  in  his  own  image;  he  gave  him  a 
body  fearfully  and  wonderfully  made,  and  a  soul 
capable  of  reason  and  refle<5lion.  Unlike  all  other 
animals,  man  can  think  and  reason;  he  can  re- 
member what  is  past,  and  look  forward  to  what 
is  to  come.  He  knows  and  feels  the  dignity  of 
his  nature,  and  pays  to  his  Creator  free  and  rea- 
sonable service.  Superior  to  all  other  creatures, 
formed  to  be  the  lord  of  the  \i'orld,  he  is  greater 
stilt  as  he  is  the  heir  of  heaven,  destined  to  live 
for  ever,  to  be  for  ever  happy.  Such  is  man  as 
his  Creator  formed  him;  and  now  consider  for  a 
moment  what  he  makes  himself  by  intemperance. 
Grovelling  on  the  ground,  an  obje^lof  disgust  and 
detestation,  his  boasted  reason  gone,  sunk  far  be- 
low the  brutes  that  perish,  he  can  no  longer  direct 
his  own  actions.  He  may  quarrel  with  his  best 
friend,  he  may  murder  the  wife  of  his  bosom,  and 
not  know  what  he  is  doing.  Does  the  world 
present  a  sight  more  melancholy  or  more  degra- 
ding? And  when  that  man  is  called  to  answer  for 


C     S4     ] 

his  crimes,  will  it  be  admitted  as  an  excuse,  that 
he  had  robbed  himself  of  the  reason  which  Gob 
had  given  him  to  direft  his  actions?  Sm-ely  not. 
Though  he  has  made  himself  a  beast,  he  will  be 
judged,  he  will  be  punished,  as  a  man  Let  me 
entreat  all  who  hear  me,  and  particularly  those 
who  are  entering  into  life,  to  consider  this  odious 
vice  in  the  true  light,  and  never  to  be  guilty  of  it. 
When  once  it  becomes  a  habit,  repentance  is  diffi- 
cult; yet  the  hour  of  repentance  and  amendment 
must  come,  or  dreadful  indeed  will  be  the  conse- 
quence, for  we  know  that  a  drunkard  cannot 
inherit  eternal  life;  but  if  those  who  are  as  yet 
innocent  in  this  respeA,  will  seriously  consider  this 
odious  vice,  surely  they  will  fly  from  it  as  from 
the  face  of  a  serpent.  If  they  have  a  proper  sense 
of  religion,  they  will  avoid  any  meetings  which 
may  lead  them  into  temptation;  and  particularly 
at  those  holy  seasons  which  are  set  apart  for  the 
service  of  God. 

The  forty  days  of  Lent  are  appointed  as  a  time 
of  repentance  and  recollection,  in  order  to  prepare 
the  Christian  for  the  proper  observation  of  the 
great  festival  of  Easter.  On  the  first  day  of  Lent, 
which  we  call  Ash-Wednesday,  our  church  has 
appointed  a  very  solemn  and  awful  service,  which 


[     85     ] 

all,  who  can  do  it,  should  not  fail  to  attend.  That 
service  is  intended  as  a  merciful  warning  to  those 
who  do  not  sufficiently  consider  the  dreadful  judg* 
ment  hanging  over  all  impenitent  sinners,  which 
is  there  pronounced  in  the  words  of  holy  scrip- 
ture; in  order  to  lead  those  who  have  been  guilty 
of  the  crimes  which  are  there  mentioned,  to  save 
themselves  by  repentance;  and  in  order  that  those 
who  are  as  yet  guiltless  of  such  crimes,  may  be 
the  more  afraid  to  oifend.  The  holy  season  of 
Lent  has  been  always  considered  as  a  time  of  self- 
examination  and  penitence,  and  every  one  should 
make  it  such,  according  to  the  circumstances  of 
his  situation.  All  may  pra£lise  some  degree  of 
self-denial,  and  all  may  find  some  time  to  think 
seriously  of  the  state  of  their  souls,  to  change 
what  they  find  amiss  in  their  general  habits  of  life, 
and  to  make  their  peace  with  God  by  sincere 
repentance. 

At  the  end  of  this  holy  season  is  the  day  on 
which  we  commemorate  the  death  of  our  blessed 
Saviour,  which  is  commonly  called  Good-Friday. 
This  day  cannot  be  observed  too  stridly.  It  is  a 
day  of  the  deepest  humiliation  and  sorrow,  for 
those  sins  which  brought  the  Son  of  God  to  the 
cross.     We  should  not  fail  to  attend  the  service 


C     86     J 

of  tlie  church  on  that  day;  and  neither  business 
nor  pleasure  should  prevent  our  refle<5iing  seriously 
on  that  great  event,  and  humbly  entreating  pardon 
from  God,  through  the  merits  of  the  sacrifice 
which  was  then  oHered  for  the  sin  of  the  world. 
We  should  read  with  great  attention  the  accounts 
given  in  the  New  Testament  of  ohr  Saviour's  suf- 
ferings and  death.  We  should  consider  what  he 
has  dpne  for  us ;  we  should  thank  him  from  our 
hearts.  We  should  renounce  every  sin,  and 
devote  ourselves  entirely  to  his  service.  We 
should  on  that  day  ret  re  from  the  world,  to  com- 
mune with  our  own  hearts,  and  on  our  knees 
entreat  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  through  Jesus 
Christ.  Thus  shall  we  be  prepared  to  celebrate 
the  greatest  of  all  days  in  the  eyes  of  a  Christian, 
and  through  sorrow  and  humiliation,  we  shall  be 
led  from  the  cross  of  CHR|st  to  his  triumphant 
resurre£l:ion. 

On  Easter-Sunday  we  celebrate  our  Saviour's 
vi^ory  ovei-  death  and  hell,  when,  having  on  the 
cross  made  an  atonement  for  the  sin  of  the  world, 
l^e.  rose  agaifi  from  the  grave,  brought  life  and 
immortality  to  light,  and  opened  to  all  his  fiiithful 
servants  the  way  to  heaven.  All  our  hopes  rest 
m  this  gceat  event.     "  If  Christ  be  not  risen,"' 


[     87     ] 

says  St.  Paul,  '*  then  is  our  preaching  vain,  and 
your  faith  is  also  vain.  Ye  are  yet  in  your  sins. — 
But  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and  be- 
come the  first-fruits  of  them  that  sleep.'**  Death 
has  now  no  sting;  the  grave  has  now  no  terror. 
We  are  assured  that  we  shall  rise  again  to  meet 
our  Lord,  when  he  cometh  with  his  holy  angels. 
This  greatest  of  feasts  must  be  obsei-ved  with  true 
devotion.  All  Christian  churches  are  open  on 
this  day,  and  the  holy  sacrament  is  every  w^here 
offered  to  the  true  believer,  who  will  not  surely 
refuse  to  pay  that  tribute  of  gratitude  and  love 
to  his  glorified  Redeemer.  He  will  welcome  this 
great  day  with  Cliristian  joy,  for  "  the  Lord  is 
risen  indeed."! 

Forty  days  after  his  resurrection,  our  Lord  as- 
cended into  heaven,  in  the  sight  of  his  disciples; 
which  is  celebrated  by  tlie  church  on  Ascension- 
day,  or  Holy  Thursday,  and  ten  days  after  his 
ascension,  he  sent  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be  their 
comforter  and  guide,  which  great  blessing  is  com- 
memorated on  WhitrSunday.  This  is  a  very  great 
fL'stival,  and  should  be  observed  as  such.  The 
assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  can  alone  support 
us  through  all  temptations,  and  guide  us  into  all 
*  J  Cor,  XV.  J4.  t  Lwke  xxir.  34. 


C     88     ] 

truth.  For  this  assistance  we  must  continually 
pray,  and  we  must  celebrate  this  great  day  with 
reverence  and  devotion. 

Many  other  days  are  appointed  to  be  kept 
holy,  in  memory  of  the  apostles  and  evangelists: 
and  those  who  have  an  opportunity  of  attending 
the  public  service  of  the  church  on  those  days, 
should  gladly  do  it.  But  as  many  Christians  cannot 
do  this,  I  beg  leave  to  recommend  to  them  care- 
fully to  study  the  Companion  to  the  Feasts  and 
Fasts  by  Mr.  Nelson.  Few  books  contain  so 
much  Christian  knowledge.  In  it  instru(5lion  is 
mixed  with  entertainment,  and  much  learning  with 
true  piety,  Whoever  is  so  happy  as  to  be  able 
to  read  and  understand  that  book,  possesses  a 
treasure  of  divine  knowledge  and  of  true  devotion. 

Having  now  taken  a  general  view  of  the  public 
service  of  our  church,  let  me  beg  you  to  consider 
what  a  blessing  it  is  to  us.  In  many  countries 
men  know  not  God,  in  many  they  do  not  worship 
yiin  as  He  has  commanded;  but  in  this  happy 
land,  every  Christian  may  have  the  blessing  of 
hearing  God's  \yord,  and  receiving  his  sacra- 
ments; lie  may  join  in  prayer  with  a  faithful 
congregation,  and  receive  the  instruOions  of  a 
minister  commissioned  by  Christ  j    and  if  he 


[     89     1 

do  this  constantly  and  attentively,  I  will  venture 
to  say  that  the  poorest  man  amongst  us,  though 
unable  to  read,  and  without  the  advantage  of  any 
other  religious  instruftion,  may  gain  more  useful 
and  important  knowledge  than  the  wisest  man  in 
the  Heathen  world  ever  possessed.  Let  him  only 
attend  to  the  Sunday  lessons,  and  consider  the 
great  truths  which  he  may  learn  from  them.  The 
Heathens  knew  not  how  the  world  was  made; 
some  thought  it  was  formed  by  chance,  and  some 
that  it  existed  from  all  eternity.  But  the  first 
verse  in  the  Bible  removes  all  these  doubts,  "  In 
the  beginning,  God  created  the  heaven  and  the 
earth.'*  They  knew  not  how  sin  and  misery  came 
into  the  world;  but  from  the  Bible  we  learn,  that 
it  was  through  envy  of  the  Devil,  who  persuaded 
Adam  to  disobey  God.  The  Heathens  knew  not 
"whether  there  was  one  God  only,  or  whether 
there  were  many ;  and  they  worshipped  wood  and 
stone.  But  from  the  Bible  we  learn,  that  the 
great  Creator  said,  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
thou  shalt  have  none  other  Gods  but  me.  They 
never  heard  of  a  Redeemer,  and  knew  not  how  to 
obtain  pardon  for  their  sins;  but  the  Bible  tells 
«x,  that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  tlie  world  to 
save  sinners.     The  Heathens  knew  Httle  of  the 


[     DO    1 

will  of  God,  or  how  they  ought  to  a£l  in  order 
to  please  Him;  but  in  the  Bible  we  learn  h^s  will, 
aud  our  duty  to  Kim  and  to  our  neighbour. 
Lastly,  tlie  Heathens  knew  not  what  to  expeft 
after  death,  nor  whether  they  were  ever  to  live 
again  after  leaving  this  world;  but  from  the  Bible 
we  learn  this  most  important  of  all  truths,  that  all 
men  shall  rise  again  with  their  bodies,  and  give 
an  account  of  their  own  works ;  and  the  wicked 
'*  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment,  but 
the  righteous  into  life  eternal."* 

Such  are  the  treasures  of  divine  knowledge, 
which  are  open  to  every  Christian.  Let  us  thank- 
fully acknowledge  such  great  blessings;  but  let  us 
also  remember  that,  "  unto  whomsoever  much  is 
given,  of  him  shall  be  much  required."!  No  man 
amongst  us  can  justly  plead  ignorance  of  the  law 
of  God,  as  an  excuse  for  not  obeying  it:  for  every 
man  may  know  what  is  necessary  for  the  salvation 
of  his  soul,  if  he  will  only  go  to  church,  and  at- 
tend to  what  he  hears  there.  To  those  who  add 
to  this  the  happiness  of  being  able  to  read  the 
Bible  at  home,  I  earnestly  recommend  the  study 
of  tliat  sacred  book,  as  the  greatest  advantage, 
and  the  greatest  pleasure,  they  <:an  enjoy.  It  will 
*  Matt.  XXV.  46.  t  Luke  xii.  48. 


[    91     1 

be  the  guide  of  their  youth,  and  the  comfort  of 
their  old  age.  They  will  eveiy  day  find  new 
beauties,  as  they  become  more  acquainted  with  it. 
Their  understandings  will  be  enlightened,  their 
hearts  will  be  softened.  All  the  blessings  of  re- 
deeming love  will  be  presented  to  their  view,  all 
the  glories  of  heaven  will  be  opened  to  their 
hopes.  The  joys  and  sorrows  of  this  world  will 
seem  as  nothing;  they  will  learn  to  scom  its  plea- 
sures, and  despise  its  temptations,  while  they  press 
forward  to  the  mark,  with  their  eyes  fixed  on  the 
glory  which  shall  be  revealed.  And  when  they 
have  finished  their  course  with  joy,  they  will  re- 
sign their  souls  in  peace  to  Him  who  made,  and 
who  redeemed  them;  who  will  support  them 
through  the  pains  of  death,  and  receive  them  into 
everlasting  glory.  To  whom,  with  the  Father 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  ascribed  all  honour,  and 
glory,  by  us  and  by  all  created  beings,  now  and 
for  ever.     Amen. 


SERMON   Vm. 


ST.  JOHN  xvii.  4. 
I    HAVE    GLORIFIED    THEE    ON    EARTH. 

T^ROM  the  example  of  our  blessed  Lord  we 
"*•  learn  to  glorify  God,  by  our  thoughts,  by 
our  words,  and  by  our  a£lions.  I  have  endea- 
voured to  shew  you  how  we  should  imitate  his 
piety,  his  fervent  prayer,  his  constant  attendance 
on  all  the  appointed  duties  of  religion;  and  we 
must  humbly  endeavour  to  follow  his  example  in 
the  reverence  which  he  expressed  for  his  Heavenly 
Father  by  every  part  of  his  conduct  here  on  earth. 
I  will  mention  some  particulars  which  make  a  part 
t)f  what  is  called  our  duty  towards  God,  before  I 
proceed  to  shew  you  how  we  ought  to  glorify 
Him,  by  performing  our  duty  towards  our  neigh- 
bour in  the  manner  which  he  has  commanded. 


[  s-^  ] 

In  the  first  place,  we  should  glorify  God  by 
never  tak'ng  his  name  in  vain;  and  I  do  not  know 
a  surer  sign  of  true  piety,  than  constant  attention 
to  this  duty.  The  man  who  has  a  true  reverence 
for  God,  dares  not  prophane  his  holy  name.  He 
will  hold  in  abhorrence  the  shocking  vice  of 
swearing,  that  disgrace  to  a  Christian  country,  by 
which  men  commit  a  dreadful  crime  against  God, 
without  even  the  temptation  by  which  they  try  to 
excuse  other  crimes. 

A  truly  pious  m^n  can  never  be  guilty  of  this 
vice;  for  the  fear  of  God  is  always  before  his 
eyes,  and  the  love  of  God  in  his  heart.  He  looks 
up  with  reverence  to  the  great  Creator  of  heaven 
and  earth,  to  whom  all  hearts  are  open,  who 
hears  the  most  secret  word,  and  will  call  him  to 
answer  for  it  before  men  and  angels.  Though 
he  fear  not  them  who  kill  the  body,  he  fears 
(and  every  human  being  ought  to  fear)  the  tor- 
ments reserved  for  the  wicked  after  death.  But 
the  good  man  is  not  restrained  only  by  the  fear  of 
punishment,  he  is  influenced  by  the  love  as  well 
as  the  fear  of  God.  Can  such  a  man  wantonly 
offend  his  kind  and  gracious  Master;  will  he 
blaspheme  that  sacred  name  which  he  adores? 
Certainly  not.     When  he  mentions  the  name  of 


C     95     J 

God,  it  is  to  bless  and  praise  it;  to  tell  lio'vr- 
gracious  the  Lo  rd  has  been  to  hira.  Will  a  man, 
who  knows  the  terrors  of  the  Almighty,  who 
believes  that  he  will  assuredly  punish  those  who 
despise  his  mercy,  will  /je  dare  to  call  for  damnation 
on  his  feiiow-creatures?  Will  his  heart  be  capable 
of  forming  the  dreadful  wish,  that  the  man  who 
has  offended  him,  may  really  suffer  the  vengeance 
of  eternal  fire,  that  he  may  really  dwell  with  ever- 
lasting burnings,  where  the  worm  dieth  not,  and 
the  fire  is  not  quenched?  Think  of  this,  I  entreat 
you,  and  tell  me,  whether  any  heart,  however 
wicked,  is  capable  of  wishing  this?  Yet  such  is 
the  impious  language  which  we  continually  hear 
amongst  men  who  call  themselves  Christians;  such 
is  tlie  inhuman  wish  pronounced  against  a  man 
like  ourselves,  nay  sometimes  even  against  the 
•poor  harmless  animal  whom  God  has  given  to 
assist  us  in  our  labour,  against  the  horse,  worn 
out  with  work,  or  terrified  with  blows.  I'he  bai'- 
barous  treatment  of  animals  is  a  subjefl  which 
deserves  very  serious  consideration;  but  at  present 
I  am  only  endeavouring  to  point  out  to  you  the 
meaning  of  words  which  arc  often  used  by  thought- 
less  men,  who   never   consider  what  they  have 


C    96    1 

diireJ  to  utter,  or  they   would  fear  that   thes6 
horrible  curses  might  fall  on  their  own  heads. 

Secondly,  we  should  glorify  God  in  our  com- 
mon conversation.  It  is  not  enough  that  we  do 
not  take  his  name  in  vain  by  mentioning  it  without 
due  reverence,  but  we  must  be  careful  that  our 
conversation  be  such  as  becometh  Christians.  Let 
us  not  suppose  that  we  are  only  to  serve  God  oil 
Sundays,  and  not  to  think  of  Him  during  the  rest 
of  the  week.  The  true  Christian  is  always  en- 
gaged in  the  service  of  God.  He  takes  every  op- 
portunity to  shew  his  zeal  for  his  Master's  honour. 
He  tries  to  lead  others,  and  particularly  those  who 
are  younger  than  himself,  to  think  upon  God. 
One  of  the  greatest  pleasures  which  good  men  can 
enjoy,  is  speaking  to  each  other  on  the  subjedl 
which  is  most  interesting  to  them.  They  will 
never  be  ashamed  to  own  that  they  fear  God;  oq 
the  contrary,  it  will  be  their  glory  that  they  are 
Christians;  and  much  good  might  be  done,  even 
during  the  common  employments  of  life,  if  they 
always  spoke  and  afted  in  that  character;  if  their 
-conversation  were  such  as  becometh  godliness. 

Thirdly,  we  should  glorify  God  by  praising 
Him  for  our  daily  food.  We  are  told  that  our 
Saviour  gave  thanks  before  he  began  to  eat;  and 


[    97    ] 

every  Christian  ought  to  do  the  same.  To  the 
bounty  of  God  we  owe  every  blessing;  and  while 
we  enjoy  the  gift,  let  us  not  forget  the  Giver. 
Every  enjoyment  for  which  we  have  offered  our 
humble  thanks  to  God,  will  be  doubly  sweet. 
"  Whether  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  whatever  ye  do, 
do  all  to  the  glory  of  God."* 

Lastly,  we  should  glorify  God  by  our  thoughts. 
Every  thought  which  arises  in  our  heaits  is  known 
to  God,  though  concealed  from  all  the  world. 
This  should  make  us  guard  our  hearts  with  the 
greatest  care.  It  is  indeed  impossible  that  our 
thoughts  should  be  always  employed  on  religion. 
Our  gracious  Master  does  not  require  this,  but  He 
does  require  us  carefully  to  guard  against  those 
which  are  wicked,  and  He  commands  us  frequently 
to  make  Him  the  objefl:  of  our  meditations. 
Wicked  thoughts  too  often  lead  to  wicked  a^lions; 
and  the  man  who  can  find  pleasure  in  thinking  of 
gratifying  his  malice,  or  indulging  his  lust  or  in- 
temperance, is  in  great  danger  of  committing  such 
crimes.  The  man  who  allows  himself  to  wish  for 
what  does  not  belong  to  him,  is  in  great  danger  of 
using  dishonest  means  to  obtain  it.  For  this  rea- 
son it  is,  that  GoD,  who  knows  our  weakness, 

*  I  Cor.  X.  31. 
H 


[    98    1 

has  not  only  told  us  not  to  steal  but  to  prevent 
our  wishing  to  do  so,  He  commands  us  not  to 
covet  or  desire  our  neighbour's  goods.  For  this 
reason  our  blessed  Saviour  tells  us,  "  that  he  who 
looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after  her,  hath  com- 
mitted adultery  with  her  already  in  his  heart,*** 
For  t|iis  reason,  he  guards  us  against  even  a  thought 
of  revenge,  by  telling  us  to  love  our  enemies,  and 
to  pray  for  those  who  persecute  us.  Wicked 
thoughts  ai-e  the  temptations  of  the  Devil,  and  we 
must  constantly  endeavour  to  resist  and  drive  them 
away ;  which  may  be  most  effeftually  done  by 
turning  our  thoughts  towards  God.  The  poor 
man,  whose  daily  labour  is  necessary  to  gain  his 
daily  bread,  has  not  much  time  to  spend  in  read- 
ing, or  in  making  long  prayers;  though  every 
man,  who  sei-ves  God  as  he  ought,  will  find  a 
few  minutes  night  and  morning  to  kneel  down 
before  Him,  to  beg  his  pardon  and  his  blessing. 
But  the  poorest  man,  whilst  engaged  in  the  hard- 
est labour,  may  sometimes  thmk  upon  God,  and 
find  his  greatest  comfort  in  doing  so.  He  may 
thank  Him  for  blessing  with  increase  the  labour  of 
his  hands,  for  the  health  which  enables  him  to 
maintain  himself  and  his  family,  for  having  placed 

*  Matt.  V.  a2. 


[    99    1 

him  in  this  happy  country,  wherp  every  man  may 
eat  the  fruits  of  his  honest  industry  in  peace  and 
liberty.  He  may  thank  God  that  he  is  not  a 
slave,  as  many  are  in  other  countries,  and  forced 
to  work  under  the  lash  of  a  cruei  master.  Above 
all,  he  should  thank  Him  for  the  glorious  prospect 
of  happiness  in  the  next  world,  which  supports  us 
through  all  the  sorrows  of  this.  When  he  re- 
turns at  night,  he  may  still  think  upon  God.  He 
may^hank  Him  for  the  blessings  of  food  and  rest, 
sweetened,  as  they  ought  to  be,  by  the  duty  and 
affeftion  of  his  wife  and  children.  Even  if  his 
situation  in  this  hfe  be  still  more  unhappy,  his 
thoughts  may  fly  to  heaven,  and  dwell  on  the 
glory  which  shall  be  revealed.  "  There  the 
wicked  cease  from  troubling,  and  there  the  weary 
are  at  restl"*  There  the  faithful  servant  of  God 
will  be  for  €ver  happy. 
^.V  •  Having  now  endeavoured  to  point  out  to  you 
•^•'the  principal  duties  of  a  Christian  towards  God, 
let  me  beg  you  to  consider  the  happiness,  wliich, 
.even  in  this  world,  attends  the  performance  of 
them.  This  will  be  seen  by  considering  the  diffe- 
rence between  a  good  and  a  bad  man,  in  the  day 
of  prosperity,  and  in  the  day  of  adversity.     It  is 

*  Job  iii.  1 7. 


[     100     ] 

certainly  true  that  this  world  is  a  state  of  trial  to 
all^  and  the  best  men  must  not  expeft  to  escape 
those  sufferings  which  our  Heavenly  Father  sends 
to  purify  our  minds,  and  to  make  us  more  worthy 
of  his  love.  "  We  must  through  much  tribulation 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.'**  This  is  the 
lot  of  all;  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor,  from  the 
king  on  his  throne  to  the  captive  in  the  dungeon, 
all  know  and  feel  it. 

But  if  there  are  many  sorrows  in  life,  there  are 
also  many  pleasures;  and  what  we  have  to  con- 
sider is,  whether  the  good  or  the  bad  man  be 
more  likely  to  enjoy  those  pleasures,  and  support 
those  sorrows,  which  are  sent  to  both  alike. 
Allow  me  however  to  observe  to  you,  that  in  the 
common  course  of  things  it  is  probable  the  good 
man  will  be  more  prosperous,  even  in  this  world, 
than  the  bad  man ;  for  in  most  cases  misery  is  the 
natural  consequence  of  vice.  A  man  who  spends 
his  time  and  his  money  in  idleness,  gaming,  or 
drinking,  will  probably  be  poor.  He  will  suffer 
want,  he  will  be  in  debt,  and  perhaps  end  his 
days  in  a  prison.  A  man  who  spends  his  youth 
in  debauchery,  will  probably  pass  the  rest  of  his 
life  in  pain  and  sickness.    A  man  who  is  guilty  of 

*   A(JtS  Xiv.   22. 


C    101    ] 

dishonest  actions,  will  be  despised  and  shunned; 
he  will  lose  his  character,  and  perhaps  fell  under 
the  punishments  of  the  law.  These  are  the  com', 
mon  and  natural  consequences  of  great  vices;  and 
certainly  the  man  who  suffers  in  any  of  these  ways^ 
cannot  be  so  happy  as  he,  whose  industry  procures 
him  an  honest  independence,  whose  health  is  se- 
cured by  temperance  and  sobriety,  and  whose  confc 
duft  entitles  him  to  respeft  and  esteem  from  all 
good  men;  thus  "  godliness  hath  the. promise  of 
this  life,  as  well  as  of  that  which  is  to  come."* 
vvJBut  there  may  be  a  great  idifference  between  a 
good  and  a  bad  man,  as  I  have  already  observed, 
even  when  the  latter  is  not  guilty  of  such  gross 
vices  as  these.  I  will  therefore  take  up  the  argu- 
ment on  the  least  favourable  ground,  and  suppose 
a  man  who  is  guilty  of  no  vices  which  are  known 
to  the  world ;  who  is  sober  for  the  sake  of  his 
health,  and  honest  because  he  is  afraid  of  the 
laws  of  his  country;  whose  character  stands  fair, 
and  who  possesses  all  the  prosperity  which  can  be 
enjoyed  in  the  world.  All  this  may  certainly 
happen  to  a  man  who  neither  fears  nor  loves 
God;  for  "  He  maketh  his  sun  to  shine  on  the 
evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just 
*  I  Tim.  ir.  8. 


[     102     ] 

and  on  the  unjust."*  It  must  however  be  evident^ 
that  a  good  man  might  be  in  the  same  happy  cit-- 
cumstances  as  to  outward  things;  and  then  the 
question  is,  which  of  these  men  will  have  most 
enjoyment  of  prosperity.'  I  am  at  present  consi- 
dering only  what  each  will  feel  while  he  lives  in 
this  world;  and  I  say  that  if  they  are  in  exaftly 
the  same  situation,  still  there  are  two  circumstanced 
which  will  make  the  good  man  beyond  comparison 
the  happier.  ^'r-^rf!' 

First,  the  man  ivho  h  withdut  God  in  the 
world,  is'  tormented  by  the  fear  of  losing  the 
blessings  he  enjoys.  We  all  know  that  this  fii^y 
happen  with  regard  t6  every  earthly  blessing;  We 
know  that  it  often  does  happen;  and  he  who  thinks 
that  he  owes  his  prosperity  to  chance,  has  always 
reason  to  fear  that  chance  may  take  it  away.  The 
good  man,  on  the  contrary,  puts  himself  and  all 
that  lie  possesses  under  the  care  of  an  all-powerful 
Proteftor.  Me  knows  that  from  God  he  received 
every  good  gift,  and  he  knows  that  the  blessings 
he  enjoys  never  can  be  taken  away,  except  by  the 
permission  of  Him  who  gave  them ;  and  that  if 
God  permit  him  to  be  deprived  of  them,  it  is 
because  it  is  more  for  his  real  advantage.  Td 
*  Matt.  V.  45. 


[     103     ] 

God  he  looks  up  with  gratitude  for  all  he  enjoys  j 
to  God  he  is  ready  cheerfully  to  resign  every 
blessing  He  has  given.  He  therefore  possesses  a 
degree  of  tranquillity  which  no  bad  man  ever  felt. 

Secondly,  if  the  bad  man  should  even  persuade 
himself  that  he  has  nothing  to  fear  after  death, 
still  every  man  knows  that  he  must  die.  In  a  very 
few  years  this  must  happen;  it  may  be  in  a  very 
few  houts ;  arid  the  more  a  man  is  attached  to  the 
good  things  of  this  life,  the  greater  is  his  dread 
of  losing  all  by  death.  But  the  good  man  knows 
that  death  is  the  gate  of  life,  and  the  road  to 
happiness  far  superior  to  any  he  could  enjoy  here 
below.  Thus  we  find,  that  in  the  most  prosperous 
state  the  bad  man  must  be  tormented  with  fear 
and  anxiety,  while  the  good  man  is  tranquil,  com- 
posed, and  happy. 

But  as  prosperity  comes  alike  to  all,  so  does 
adversity.  Each  of  these  men  may  be  placed  by 
Providence  in  want,  in  sickness,  in  pain,  or  in  sor- 
row. Which  of  them  will  then  find  most  comfort 
under  his  affliftion?  Every  heart  can  answer  this 
question,  for  it  admits  of  no  doubt.  Wliile  the 
one  trembles  under  the  avenging  wrath  of  an 
angry  God,  the  other  acknowledges  the  kind  seve- 
rity of  a  tender  parent.  The  first  has  no  comfort. 


[     104    ] 

lia.j^ujpporti  for  he: jlias  neither  trust  in  God  nor 
hope  of  heaven.  The  other  knows  that  his  light 
affliftlqnsj.whlcharebut  for  a  moment,  -will  work 
for  him  an  eternal  weight  of  glory.  Humbled 
under  the  mighty  hand  of  God,  he  suiFers  indeed, 
but  he  is  patient  and  resigned.  He  feels  the  loss 
of  what  was  dear  to  him,  but  he  knows  that  -it 
is  not  lost  for  ever.:  His  sufferings  only  increase 
his  diligence.  He  knows  they  'were  sent  fqr.  hrs 
g-ealgoodj,  and  from  h's  heart  he  thanks  Gop 
for  them,,;jf^  may  be  hard  to  bear,  the  loss  of 
a  dear  friend  may  force  his  tears  to  flowj  but 
through  every  trial,  every  affli^ion,  he  will  still 
know  and  feel,  that  even  in  this  world  there  is  a 
reward  for  tiie  righteous;  that  even,  in  this  world 
the  good  man  enjoys  that  peace,  which  the  wicked 
can  never  know. 

,  But  it  may  perhaps  be  said,  that  there  are  cases 
in  which  th^  advantage  as  to  worldly  prosperity  is 
en  the  Side  of  the  bad  man,  and  when  he  who 
will  not  disobey  Qod,  must  sacrifice  what  wicked 
men  enjoy.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  this  may 
often  happen.  A  wicked  man  may  obtain  riches 
by  means  which  a  virtuous  man  cannot  practise ; 
and  still  he  may  not  be  liable  to  punishment  from 
the  laws  of  his  comitry.      To  set  the  answer  to 


t     105     3 

tliis  objection  in  the  clearest  light,  I  will  siipyiosc 
the  bad  man  raised  to  the  highest  degi-ee  of  pros- 
perity, and  the  good  man  sunk  to  the  lowest  poiut 
of  afliiction  and  distress;  and  still  I  say  that  this 
last  is  the  happier  man.  To  prove  this,  it  is  only- 
necessary  to  objferve  that  the  one  lives  and  dies  in 
fear,  and  that  the  other  lives  and  dies  in  hope; — 
fear,  which  will  poison  every  enjoyment; — hope 
which  will  sweeten  every  sorrow.  The  one  is 
conscious  of  guilt,  luid  hves  in  fear  of  punishment; 
the  other  has  reason  to  trust  in  the  mercy  of  God, 
and  lives  in  hope  of  an  everlasting  reward. 

And  now  let  me  ask  of  every  one  who  hears 
me,  which  of  these  is  the  happier  man?  I  hope  no 
Christian  can  be  in  doubt  what  answer  to  give. 

These  are  the  advantages,  these  are  the  triumphs 
of  Christianity;  and  blessed  are  they  who  make 
it  the  rule  of  their  lives.  In  prosperity  and  ad- 
versity, in  youth  and  age,  in  health  and  sickness, 
in  life  and  death,  they  will  enjoy  that  peace  which 
tiiis  world  cannot  give,  that  peace  which  only 
good  men  can  experience,  and  which  passeth  all 
understanding. 

Now  to  God,  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost,  be  ascribed  all  honour  and  glory,  adora- 
tion and  praise,  now  and  for  evermore.     x\men,  • 


SERMON    IX. 


ST.  LUKE  ii.  51,  52. 
ANt)  HE  WENT  DOWN  WITH  TPIEM,  AND  CAME 

•  i  !_ '  .    -.      ■ '    ■ 

to   nazareth,   and  was  subject   unto 

them;  but  his  mother  kept  all  these 

""'  'sA'\'4lsrGs  'ii<r   her  heart,     and   jesus  in- 

■''  'creased  in  wisdom  and    stature,   and 

'IN   FAVOUR  with   GOD  AND    MAN. 

Y  TAVING  endeavoured  to  explain  our  duty  to 
"*•  God,  I  proceed  to  consider  what  He  has 
commanded  us  in  regard  to  our  fellow-creatures; 
for  the  foundation  of  every  duty,  of  every  kind, 
is  the  command  of  God.  Our  reverence  for  the 
great  Creator  is  to  accompany  us  in  every  a£lion 
of  life.  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?" 
is  the  Christian's  enquiry  on  every  occasion;  and 
he  looks  for  the  answer  to  it  in  his  Bible.  His 
duty  to  his  neighbour  is  a  part  of  his  duty  to  God. 
''  lliou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thv  God  witli  all 


[     J08     ] 

thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  sou!,  and  with  all  thy 
mind ;  this  is  the  first  and  great  commandment. 
And  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself.  On  these  two  command- 
ments hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets."*  It  is 
not  enough  that  a  man  loves  his  relations  and 
friends  for  his  own  sake,  and  because  they  contri- 
bute to  his  happiness;  it  is  not  enough  that  he 
does  good  merely  to  relieve  himself  from  the  pain 
of  beholding  misery ;  he  can  then  only  be  said  to 
perform  these  duties  as  a  Christian,  when  a  con- 
stant wish  of  pleasing  God,  and  attention  to  his 
commands,  is  the  ruling  principle  of  every  action. 
Dear  as  his  wife  and  children  are  to  him^  the 
Christian  would  lose  them  all  rather  than  disobey 
God.  He  would  see  them  suffer  any  degree  of 
misery,  rather  than  attempt  to  relieve  it  by  a  dis- 
honest or  wicked  a£lion.  Thus  in  every  circum- 
stance of  his  life,  in  every  affection  of  his  heart, 
his  God  must  be  his  ruler  and  guide;  and  every 
duty  which  we  are  now  to  consider,  is  still  to  be 
regarded  as  a  part  of  our  duty  towards  Him. 

I  will  now  endeavour  to  point  out  the  principal 
duties  which  God  has  commanded  us  to  perform 
to  our  fellow-creatures;  presenting  to  yoa  the  per- 

*  Mau.  xxii.  37. 


C     109     ] 

{e£i  example  of  Jesus  Christ  in  every  circum- 
stance in  which  it  is  possible  for  us  to  imitate  his 
conduft,  and  adding  some  observations  on  such 
duties  as  did  not  belong  to  the  character  in  which 
he  was  pleased  to  appear  in  this  world,  and  there- 
fore are  to  be  learnt  from  the  doctrines,  rather 
than  from  the  example,  of  our  divine  Pvlaster. 

The  iirst  duty  which  we  are  called  to  perform 
in  this  state  of  trial,  is  that  which  we  owe  to  our 
parents;  and  of  this  our  Saviour  has  left  us  an 
illustrious  example.  We  learn  from  my  text,  that 
Jesus  went  down  with  his  parents  to  Nazareth, 
that  he  was  subject  to  them,  and  that  under  their 
tender  care  he  increased  in  wisdom  and  stature, 
and  in  favour  with  God  and  with  man.  Such 
is  the  beautiful  pifture  which  is  left  us  in  the  gos- 
pel, of  the  childhood  ofCHRisT;  and  short  as  it  is, 
we  find  in  it  all  that  is  necessary  for  our  instruc- 
tion. The  first  duty  of  a  child  is  obedience;  and 
tve  are  told  that  even  the  eternal  Son  of  God 
practised  this  duty;  he  was  subje£l  to  his  pa- 
rents. Man,  when  he  comes  into  the  world,  is 
more  weak  and  helpless  than  any  other  animal; 
he  depends  on  his  parents  for  every  thing;  and  if 
through  life  he  can  ever  forget  what  he  owes  to 
their  care  an4  kindness,  he  may  justly  be  coiiai- 


C    110   ] 

dercd  as  a  monster  of  ingratitude.  Most  otlier 
animals  can  provide  for  themselves,  but  man  must 
perish  immediately  vi'ithout  assistance.  Many  years 
must  pass,  before  his  reason  will  be  strong  enough 
to  dircd  him  even  as  to  the  care  of  his  body  ;  and 
it  is  only  by  observing  the  directions  of  those  who 
are  older  and  wiser  than  himself,  that  his  health, 
or  even  his  life,  can  be  preserved.  We  must  first 
learn  obedience  to  those  who  are  to  instruct  us, 
or  wc  shall  never  learn  any  thing  else.  In  the 
practice  of  this  duty  we  arc  told  that  Jesus  in- 
creased in  wisdom,  as  well  as  in  stature;  he  set  an 
example  of  dutiful  attention  to  his  parents,  and  he 
was  pleased  to  learn  wisdom,  as  every  other  man 
learns  it,  by  listening  to  those  who  were  appointed 
to  instruft  him.  Thus  we  find  him  in  the  temple, 
at  twelve  years  of  age,  amongst  the  Do61:ors,  both 
hearing  them  and  asking  them  questions.  They 
were  astonished  at  his  understanding  and  an- 
swers ;  yet  we  still  find  him  setting  an  example 
to  youth  of  attention,  humility,  and  that  disposi- 
tion to  learn,  without  which  none  will  ever  in- 
crease in  wisdom.  The  Evangelist  adds,  that  Jesus 
also  increased  in  favour  with  God  and  with  man. 
From  this  it  is  evident,  not  only  that  he  was  obe- 
dient, but  also  that  he  gained  the  love  of  his  pa- 


[     HI      ] 

rents  and  friends,  which  can  only  be  done  by 
loving  them,  by  constantly  endeavouring  to  make 
them  happy,  by  modesty,  gentleness,  and  every 
other  virtue,  that  a  child  can  perform.  Such  vi^ere 
the  early  virtues  which  were  seen  in  the  holy  child 
Jesus.  But  we  learn  from  St.  John's  Gospel, 
that  he  did  not  think  the  duties  of  a  son  were  to 
end  with  childhood;  for  in  the  last  dreadful  mo- 
ments of  his  life,  when  he  hung  bleeding  on  the 
cross,  in  agonies  such  as  no  other  man  ever  felt,  we 
find  him  still  tenderly  attentive  to  his  aged  mother, 
and  committing  her,  as  a  sacred  trust,  to  the  care 
of  his  beloved  disciple.  *'  Then  saith  he  to  the 
disciple,  behold  thy  mother;  and  from  that  hour 
that  disciple  took  her  unto  his  own  home.*'* 

From  this  afFefting  story  we  may  learn,  that  no 

"circumstances,  however  dreadful,  should  make  a 

man  negleft  the  care  of  his  parents.     If  he  fail  in 

that  duty,  I  fear  he  is  very  unlikely  to  perform 

any  other. 

Such  is  the  lesson  which  all  young  persons  may 
learn  from  the  example  of  Christ;  and  it  is  con- 
firmed by  the  directions  left  us  on  the  same  sub- 
jeft  by  the  great  apostle  St.  Paul,  in  several  of 
his  epistles.     "  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  tJie 

*  John  xix.  26. 


[     112    3 

Lord,  for  this  rs  right.     Honour  thy  father  and 
mother,    which   is   the  first  commandment   with 
promise,  that  it  may  be  well  with  thee,  and  thou 
iTiajst  live  long  on  earth."*    And  again,  *^'  Chil- 
dren obey  your  parents  in  all  things,  for  this  is 
well-pleasing  unto  the  Lord."!   This  sacred  duty 
cannot  be  too  strongly  impressed  on  the  minds  of 
all  children.     God  has  committed  them  to  the 
care  and  government  of  their  parents,  who  are  an- 
swerable for  the  performance  of  that  trust,  and 
are  ordered  to  instruft  them,  to  prevent  their  do- 
ing what  is  wrong,  and  to  bring  them  up  in  the 
niurtiire  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.     To  make 
this,  an  easv  and  pleasing  task,  the  child  should 
pay  a  willing  obedience  to  the  commands  of  his 
father  and   mother.     He  should  feel  and  know 
that  he  is  weak  and  ignorant,  and  should  thank 
God  for  having   given  him  guides  to  direct  his 
steps.     He  should  tenderly  love  his  parents.    He 
should  always  remember  his  obligations  to  them. 
He  should  attentively  listen  to  tlieir  instructions, 
and  diligently  obey  all  their  conmiandsj  and  thus, 
by  willing  and  dutiful  obedience,  he  should  spare 
them  the  painful  task  of  forcing  him  to  do  what 
his  duty  requires.     This  they  must  do,  if  he  will 
*  Ephcs.  vi.  6.  t  Col.  iii.  20. 


C     113    1 

ftot  obey  them  willingly,  for  God  has  command- 
ed it;  and  they  are  answerable  to  Him,  if  their 
child  contrail  habits  of  lying,  stealing,  obstinacy, 
or  any  other  fault,  which  might  have  been  pre- 
vented by  their  authority.  Let  every  child  con- 
sider this,  and  if  he  has  any  love  or  gratitude  to 
his  father  and  mother,  any  regard  to  his  own  in- 
terest, or  any  sense  of  duty  to  God,  let  him  wil- 
lingly submit  to  those  who  have  the  rule  over 
him ;  and  endeavour  to  ?lS:  so,  that  they  may  never 
be  obliged  to  govern  him  by  any  methods,  but 
those  of  gentleness  and  love.  And  if  a  child  be 
so  unfortunate  as  to  have  an  unkind  parent,  or  if 
he  be  under  the  power  of  a  severe  master,  let  him 
never  forget  his  duty  to  God,  which  obliges  him 
always  to  submit  whh  meekness.  Whatever  may 
be  the  faults  of  the  parent,  or  of  those  who  a£t 
by  his  authority,  they  cannot  alter  the  duty  of  the 
child.  He  must  take  his  sufferings  patiently;  he 
must  constantly  endeavour  to  please,  by  obedience 
aivd  dutiful  submission;  and  if  he  still  be  tfeated 
with  unkindness,  he  must  consider  his  sufferings 
as  appointed  by  God,  who  frequently,  at  some 
part  or  other  of  our  lives,  coneys  our  faults  by 
affliftion  and  pain;  but  will  reward  those  who  bear 
their  sufferings  like  Christians,  with  an  eternal 

I 


[     114     ] 

weight  of  glory.     Let  him  pray  to  God  to  direct 
him  in  the  duty  he  is  to  perform,  and  to  grant  him 
patience  under  every  trial;  and  let  him  look  for- 
ward to  the  time,  when,  either  in  this  world  or  the 
next,  he  will  be  comforted.    Never  let  him  forget 
the  reverence   which  every  child  owes  even  to  the 
worst  of  parents;  let  him  still  honour  and  respe<5t 
them,  let  him  ti-y  to  gain  their  love,  and  let  him 
pray  to  God  to  bless  them.     I  have  been  speak- 
ing of  a  case  which  seldom  happens.     The  aifec- 
tion  of  parents  to  their  children  is  so  strong,  that 
if  they  meet  with  the  proper  return  of  duty  and 
obedience,  they  are  not  often  unkind.    But  iji  this, 
as  in  every  thing,  let  each  one  consider  his  own 
duty,  and  perform  it;  and  the  duty  of  a  child  is  so 
plain  that  it  cannot  be  mistaken.     He  is  to  love, 
honour,  and  succour  his  father  and  mother,  and 
cheerfully  to  obey  all  their  commands,   for   the 
Lord's  sake. 

When  the  young  man,  having  increased  in  wis- 
dom and  stature,  becomes  capable  of  providing 
for  himself,  let  me  advise  him  to  guard  carefully 
against  any  wish  to  be  freed  from  the  authority  of 
his  parents.  We  have  a  most  affefting  instance  of 
the  ill  consequence  of  that  wish,  in  the  beautiful 
parable  of  the  prodigal  son,  which  you  may  read 


C    115   ] 

m  the  15th  chapter  of  St.  Luke.  Tired  of  the 
restraints  of  a  regular  family,  and  the  gentle  con- 
troul  of  his  affeftionate  father,  the  young  man 
would  be  his  own  masteh  Trusting  to  his  own 
judgment,  he  fell  into  bad  company,  vice,  and  po- 
verty. He  spent  his  substance  in  riotous  living, 
and  when  the  season  of  wicked  pleasure  was  over, 
he  was  reduced  to  such  a  state  of  wretchedness, 
that  "  he  would  fain  have  filled  his  belly  with 
the  husks  that  the  swine  did  eat,  and  no  man 
gavd  unto  him.'*  Then,  and  not  till  then,  he  was 
sensible  of  his  error,  and  did  all  that  could  be  done 
to  repair  it.  He  went  to  his  father,  and  humbly 
confessed  his  fault,  saying,  "  Father,  I  have  sin- 
ned against  heaven,  and  in  thy  sight,  and  am  no 
more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son."  Let  every 
young  person  learn  from  this  story  the  danger 
of  the  first  step  out  of  the  narrow  path  of  duty. 
When  the  prodigal  left  his  father,  he  little  thought 
that  he  should  so  soon  be  plunged  in  sin  and 
misery;  but  he  was  led  on  step  by  step,  till  he 
was  on  the  brink  of  destruction,  and  could  only 
be  saved  by  the  bitter  tears  of  repentance.  Hap- 
pily for  him  his  father  yet  lived  to  receive  and 
to  forgive  him.  What  must  have  been  the  state 
of  the  wretched  son,  had  it  been  otherwise?  O 


[     H6     ] 

ye,  who  are  as  yet  innocent  of  great  crime?)  \vho 
as  yet  are  under  the  protection  of  tender  parents, 
and  can  receive  the  benefit  of  their  advice  and  ex- 
ample, cherish  it  as  the  greatest  of  blessings! 
Consider  such  parents  as  your  best  friends;  as- 
sist, support,  and  comfort  them;  try  to  deserve 
their  love  and  esteem,  and  then  you  may  hope 
that  their  blessing  will  obtain  the  blessing  of  God. 
In  almost  every  instance  they  are  the  best  and 
truest  friends  that  a  man  will  ever  find  in  this 
world;  and  if  they  are  pious  and  virtuous,  he 
shpuld  always  wish  to  be  guided  by  their  advice, 
and  should  pay  the  most  respeftful  attention  to 
their  wishes.  He  can  seldom,  at  any  age,  be  jus- 
tified in  disobeying  their  commands,  unless  those 
commands  are  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God  or 
his  country.  He  should  consider  it  as  a  great 
blessing,  if  his  parents  are  spared  till  he  is  in  full 
strength  ;  that  he  may  have  the  means  of  proving 
his  gratitude  and  love,  by  devoting  a  portion  of 
his  labour  to  their  support,  if  their  wants  require 
it,  and  in  every  situation  of  life,  by  constant  and 
affe^onate  care  and  attention  when  they  are  old. 
Age,  as  well  as  infancy,  must  be  assisted,  for  it 
h  subjeft  to  many  infirmities.  Happy  is  the  man 
who  shews  by  his  tender  care  of  his  parents  in 


C     117    ] 

their  old  age,  that  he  has  not  forgoiccn  what  they 
did  for  him  in  his  youth.  Happy  is  the  itian 
who  thus  deserves  and  obtains  the  blessing  of  his 
dying  parents,  and  after  he  has  lost  these  his  best 
friends,  may  refleft  on  his  condu(ft  towards  them 
with  satisfaction.  Such  a  man  will  indeed  always 
feel  that  the  loss  of  a  parent  is  never  to  be  sup- 
plied to  a  dutiful  and  aiTetStionate  child;  and  in  a 
world  where  true  friends  are  not  often  found,  he 
will  perhaps  drop  many  a  tender  tear  over  th6 
grave  of  his  father,  long  after  he  has  committed 
his  body  to  the  earth;  but  the  consciousness  of 
having  always  endeavoured  to  perform  his  duty 
to  him  will  be  his  greatest  comfort.  He  will 
recolleft  what  he  learnt  from  his  parents  in  his 
youth;  he  will  think  of  all  their  kindness  and 
tender  attention  to  his  happiness  in  this  world 
and  the  next;  he  will  imitate  their  example,  and 
endeavour  to  honour  their  memory  by  praftising 
all  the  virtues  which  they  taught  him.  But  dread- 
ful must  be  the  feelings  of  him,  who  knows  that 
he  has  added  to  the  usual  sufferings  of  age,  by 
the  want  of  that  duty  and  aifeiStion  which  his 
parents  had  a  right  to  expe(5t  from  him.  Dread- 
ful must  be  the  state  of  his  mind,  when  his  con- 
science tells  him  that  he  has  done  so,  after  those 


[     118     ] 

parents  are  removed  from  this  world,  when  he 
knows  that  he  can  never  make  them  amends  for 
his  faults,  never  regain  their  love,  never  obtain 
their  pardon  and  their  blessing. 

Consider  what  has  been  said,  all  ye  whose  pa- 
rents yet  live.  Reverence  the  grey  hairs  of  your 
father,  and  forsake  not  your  mother  when  she  is 
old.  Bear  with  all  their  infirmities  of  body  and 
mind,  and  have  patience  with  them  if  their  under- 
standing fail.  Support  them  in  poverty,  watch 
over  them  in  sickness,  and  let  your  tender  care 
cheer  the  gloom  of  declinmg  years,  and  smooth 
the  bed  of  death.  And, may  the  blessing  of  God 
reward  you,  in  the  duty  and  affe^ion  of  your 
own  children;  may  you  live  long  in  the  land  which 
He  has  given  you;  and  may  He,  who  often  in  this 
world  punishes  the  vices  of  the  father  upon  the 
children  to  the  third  or  fourth  generation,  may 
He  make  the  blessing  of  your  parents  to  rest  on 
you  and  on  your  children,  and  shew  mercy  ta 
thousands  in  them  who  love  Him  and  keep  his 
commandments.  To  Him  be  glory  now  and  for 
ever.     Amen. 


SERMON    X. 


HEBREWS  iv.   15. 

BUT    WAS    IN    ALL    POINTS    TEMPTED    LIKE   A3 
WE  ARE,  YET    WITHOUT   SIN. 

"T  X  7E  are  told  in  three  of  the  Gospels,  that 
^  ^  after  our  Saviour  was  baptised,  and  before 
he  began  his  ministry,  he  was  led  into  the  wilder- 
ness to  be  tempted  of  the  Devil.  It  is  not  per- 
haps possible  for  us  fully  to  understand  the  nature 
of  that  temptation ;  but  I  will  lay  before  you  what 
I  apprehend  we  may  learn  from  the  account  which 
is  given  us  of  it,  and  then  proceed  to  consider  how 
far  it  is  in  our  power  to  imitate  the  bright  ex- 
ample of  our  Lord  and  Master. 

We  know  from  the  Bible  that  the  evil  spirit, 
called  the  Devil  and  Satan,  has  been  from  the  be- 
ginning the  enemy  of  mankind.  We  know  that 
he  tempted  our  first  parents,  that  they  yielded  to 


[      120     1 

the  temptation,  and  by  so  doing  lost  the  favour  of 
God,  and  the  happiness  of  Paradise,  and  became 
subject  to  sin  and  deatli.  We  are  told  that  this 
enemy  of  God  and  man  still  goes  about  seeking 
whom  he  may  devour,  and  that  the  servant  of 
God  must  resist  him,  and  not  yield  to  the  tempta- 
tions which  he  offers  to  draw  him  from  his  duty. 
Some  men  resist  with  more  constancy  than  others; 
but  such  is  the  v/eakness  of  our  nature,  that  it 
never  can  be  said  of  any  man  that  he  is  without  sin. 
"  If  we  say  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves, 
and  the  truth  is  not  in  us."*  But  those  tempta- 
tions tQ  which  Adam  and  all  his  sons  have  yielded, 
were  presented  in  vain  to  Jesus  Christ.  He  re- 
sisted every  art  of  the  deceiver ;  and  having  been 
in  all  things  tempted  like  as  we  are,  he  was  still 
without  sin.  During  the  whole  of  his  life  he  was 
perfe^ly  innocent;  and  though  it  is  impossible  for 
us  to  be  like  him  in  that  respect,  yet  we  must 
constantly  set  his  bright  example  before  our  eyes, 
and  come  as  near  it  as  we  possibly  can.,  We  must 
imitate  his  spotless  purity,  and  freedom  from  every 
kind  of  vice;  his  humility,  his  charity,  his  resigna- 
tion to  the  will  of  God.  In  youth  and  in  age,  ia 
life  and  in  death,  we  must  still  look  unto  Jesus, 

*  I  John  i.  8. 


[      121     ] 

tlie  pattern  of  every  virtue,  as  well  us  the  sacrifice 
for  sin;  the  Creator,  the  Redeemer,  and  the  Judge 
of  the  world. 

Having  already  considered  the  situat'on  in  which 
we  are  first  placed  in  this  world,  when  our  aftions 
are  under  the  control  and  government  of  our  pa- 
rents, and  when  obedience  to  them  is  our  principal 
duty;  I  proceed  to  the  period  when  a  man  begins 
to  aft  for  himself,  and  to  be  his  own  master.  To 
this  period  children  often  look  forward  with  im- 
patience, as  the  beginning  of  their  enjoyment  of 
life,  as  the  time  of  liberty  and  of  happiness.  Alas, 
my  brethren,  how  soon  do  wc  learn  that  this  is 
a  mistake  !  Happy  is  it  for  those  who  know  this 
from  the  experience  of  others,  before  they  learn  it 
to  their  ruin  from  their  own.  Let  me  entreat  those 
who  are  yet  young,  and  free  from  great  crimes,  to 
listen  with  attention,  whilst  I  speak  to  them  the 
language  of  experience  and  truth. 

Let  it  not  be  supposed  that  I  wish  to  check 
the  innocent  cheerfulness  of  youth,  or  to  discou- 
rage hope,  by  representing  the  world  as  a  state  of 
continual  disappointment  and  son-ow.  I  am  far 
from  considering  it  as  such.  God  has  given  us 
many  comforts,  many  pleasures;  and  1  only  wijh 
to   secure  these  blessings,  by  teaching  the  young 


C    1^^    ] 

man  to  enjoy  them  like  a  Christian.  At  onr  en- 
trance into  life,  we  commonly  possess  many  ven- 
great  advantages,  and  Providence  allows  us  to  en- 
joy them.  "  Rejoice,  O  young  man,  in  thy  youth, 
and  let  thy  heart  cheer  thee  in  the  days  of  thy 
youth."*  It  is  the  season  of  health  and  vigour 
of  body.  The  spirits  have  not  been  broken  by 
afflicHiion,  and  the  heart  beats  high  with  hope. 
All  the  pleasures  of  life  have  the  charm  of  novelty, 
and  we  pursue  them  with  eagerness.  Impatient 
for  liberty,  and  often  feeling  much  confidence  in 
our  powers  of  body  and  mind,  nothing  seems  too 
hard  for  us.  Rejoice,  O  young  man,  but  do  not 
forget,  "  that  for  all  these  things,'*  if  indulged 
beyond  their  due  limits,  "  God  will  bring  thee 
into  judgment.'*  If  youth  be  the  season  of  plea- 
sure, it  is  also  the  season  of  danger.  Many  are 
the  temptations  to  which  it  exposes  every  man; 
and  from  those  temptations  no  man  will  escape, 
who  is  not  guarded  by  firm  principles  of  religion. 

To  this  point,  my  young  friends,  the  Christian 
preacher  would  wish  to  call  your  attention.  Re- 
joice in  the  blessings  which  God  has  given  you  ; 
but  never  lose  sight  of  this  great  truth,  that  our 
chief  business  in  this  world  is  to  make  ourselves  fit 

*  Ecclcs.  xi.  9. 


[      123     ] 

for  Heaven.  The  pleasures  of  this  Hfe  may  be  en- 
joyed, as  far  as  can  be  done  with  innocence ;  but 
they  must  never  be  the  principal  object  of  our  pur- 
suit. Perfect  liberty,  and  perfe6l  happiness,  are 
not  allowed  to  man  in  this  state  of  trial.  Though 
we  are  no  longer  restrained  by  the  authority  of  our 
pai-ents,  we  must  be  for  ever  restrained  by  the  au- 
thority of  God.  Though  happiness  be  the  objeft 
of  all  our  wishes,  it  is  not  placed  within  our  reach 
in  this  world.  The  door  of  Paradise  is  shut.  The 
angel  with  the  flaming  sword  guards  the  way 
of  the  tree  of  life.  It  can  only  be  found  by  the 
narrow  path  of  virtue,  and  opened  to  us  by  Him, 
who  is  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life.  Listen 
to  the  great  Captain  of  our  salvation:  "If  any 
man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  take  up  his  cross 
and  follow  me."  "  Ye  must  through  much  tribu- 
lation enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God."  "  In  the 
world  ye  shall  have  tribulation,  but  be  of  good 
cheer,  I  have  overcome  the  world."*  On  this  last 
great  truth  rests  the  Christian's  joy.  He  views 
the  world  as  the  appointed  path  to  eternal  glory. 
He  expefts  to  find  in  that  path  many  thorns,  as 
well  as  flowers.  He  knows  that  it  is  filled  with 
temptations  which  he  must  firmly  resist,  as  well  as 

*  John  xvi.  3J. 


.  [     124     3 

with  pleasures  which  he  may  innocently  enjoys  but 
he  knows  that  Christ  has  overcome  tlie  world. 
Strong  in  his  strength,  he  enters  into  life  with  calm 
and  rational  satisfaftion,  prepared  to  meet  with 
many  pleasures  and  many  sorrows;  but  as  both 
will  soon  be  over,  his  attention  is  chiefly  fixed  on  a 
better  country.  He  knows  not  whether  he  shall 
be  prosperous  or  unfortunate  during  his  passage 
through  the  world,  but  he  knows  that  in  both 
situations  he  shall  be  exposed  to  temptations;  and 
the  wish  of  his  heart,  the  object  of  his  hope,  the 
business  of  his  life,  is  to  resist  them.  He  is  firm 
unto  death,  in  hopes  that  God  will  give  him  a 
crown  of  life.  For  this  he  does  not  trust  in  his 
own  strength,  but  in  the  grace  and  assistance  of 
Him  who  was  in  all  things  tempted  like  as  we  are, 
yet  without  sin;  who,  having  himself  overcome 
the  world,  despised  its  pleasures,  and  resisted  its 
temptations,  has  left  us  an  example  that  we  should 
follow  his  steps. 

But  as  different  situations  expose  us  to  different 
dangers,  it  may  perhaps  be  of  use  to  make  a  few 
observations  on  the  temptations  to  which  young 
persons  are  commonly  exposed,  when  they  first 
enter  into  the  world,  and  are  allo\^'ed  to  tliink  and 
a£l  for  themselves.. 


C      12^-     ] 

First,  then,  let  rae  guard  the  j^oung  man  against 
temptations  from  within,  and  entreat  him  to  be- 
ware of  vanity  and  presumption.  These  are  very 
common  faults  in  youth,  and  they  often  choak  the 
seeds  of  every  virtue.  Experience  will  convince 
him  of  his  error,  but  he  may  be  ruined  before  he 
has  learnt  the  sad  lessons  which  are  taught  in  that 
school.  Let  him  not  trust  to  his  own  strength, 
but  with  the  modesty  v.hich  is  so  becoming  in 
j'-outh,  and  with  the  humility  of  a  Christian,  let 
him  listen  to  the  advice  of  his  friends,  and  the 
commands  of  his  Gojd.  Let  him  pray  for  grace 
to  overcome  all  the  temptations  of  the  world,  the 
flesh,  and  the  Devil,  and  not  suppose  that  his 
own  strength  and  wisdom  is  sufficient  to  do  this. 
'*  Let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth,  take  heed 
lest  he  fall.'** 

Secondly,  let  him  guard  against  temptations 
from  without,  and  avoid  bad  company.  This  is, 
perhaps,  the  most  dangerous  of  all  temptations. 
For  one  man  who  is  led  astray  by  love  of  vice, 
thousands  are  ruined  by  the  seduftions  of  others. 
The  pleasure  of  entertaining  conversation,  the  fear 
of  being  laughed  at,  the  dangerous  arguments  by 
which  wicked  men  try  to  shake  the  religious  prin- 
*   T  Cor.  X.  12. 


[     126     i 

ciples  of  those  ^vhom  they  wish  to  ruin,  and  that 
great  enemy  of  weak  minds,  bad  example ;  these 
are  the  snares  which  are  often  fatal  to  inexpe- 
rienced youth.  Let  the  servant  of  God  guard  his 
heart  against  them.  Let  him  avoid  every  place 
where  he  will  hear  religion  made  the  subjedi:  of 
ridicule.  Let  him  avoid  the  unbeliever,  the  drunk- 
ard, the  gamester,  the  libertine.  Let  him  be 
very  careful  in  the  choice  of  friends,  and  never 
seek  the  company  of  any  but  good  men.  With 
them  he  may  be  cheerful  without  danger,  and 
happy  with  a  safe  conscience. 

Thirdly,  let  him  guard  against  the  temptation 
of  idleness.  No  man  is  so  unlikely  to  fall  into 
mischief,  as  he  who  is  employed  in  honest  industry. 
In  this  respeft  the  poor  are  far  happier  than  the 
rich;  and  to  this,  perhaps,  it  is  owing  that  they 
escape  many  vices.  When  a  man  has  nothing  to 
do,  he  is  almost  always  tempted  to  do  wrong.  Let 
every  young  person  shun  idleness.  Every  man, 
and  every  woman,  may  find  some  useful  employ- 
ment; and  every  hour  v/hich  is  spent  in  doing 
nothing,  should  be  considered  as  a  misfortune,  a 
disgrace,  and  a  temptation  to  sin. 

Lastly,  let  him  guard  against  the  temptations  of 
vice.    When  I  exhort  a  well-educated  and  virtuous 


[     127     ] 

youth,  to  avoid  drunkenness,  gaming,  adultery, 
murder,  he  will  perhaps  answer,  as  Hazacl  did  to 
the  prophet,  "  What !  is  thy  servant  a  dog,  that 
he  should  do  this  thing?"*  God  grant  that  he 
may  always  hear  of  these  vices  with  the  same 
honest  indignation;  but  in  order  to  this,  he  must 
not  presume  too  much  on  his  own  strength,  and 
he  must  carefully  avoid  all  the  temptations  I  have 
already  mentioned  ;  or  he  may  be  led  on,  step  by 
step,  till  he  loses  his  principles,  his  character,  his 
innocence,  and  his  happiness.  He  may  be  led  on, 
till  only  the  bitter  tears  of  repentance  can  preserve 
his  soul,  as  well  as  his  body,  from  ruin.  I  have 
already  cautioned  you  against  some  of  these  ene- 
mies of  our  souls,  and  others  shall  be  noticed 
hereafter.  At  present  1  will  only  mention  one 
amongst  the  dangers  which  surround  the  inexpe- 
rienced youth,  and  entreat  him  to  avoid  the  society 
of  bad  women.  Virtue  is  never  so  lovely,  or  vice 
so  odious,  as  in  a  woman.  Let  the  young  man 
attend  to  what  is  said  on  this  subjcft  in  the  Bible. 
"  The  lips  of  a  strange  woman  drop  as  an  honey- 
comb, and  her  mouth  is  smoother  than  oil ;  but 
her  end  is  bitter  as  wormwood,  sharp  as  a  two- 
edged  sword.  Her  feet  go  down  to  death,  her 
*  2  Kings  viii.  ij. 


[     12S     ] 

Steps  take  hold  on  Hell.     Remove  thy  way  from 
her,  come  not  nigh  the  door  of  her  house."* 

"  A  virtuous  woman,'*  says  the  same  inspired 
writer,  "  is  a  crown  to  her  husband  ;"t  and  happy 
is  the  man  who  is  so  united  to  such  an  one  by  the 
sacred  bond  of  marriage;  "  but  v/horemongers  and 
adulterers,"  says  St.  Paul,  "  God  will  judge."+ 

Before  I  conclude  this  subje£l,  let  me  warn 
every  one  wl  o  hears  me,  against  the  dreadful 
guilt  of  corrupting  an  innocent  woman  to  her  ruin. 
However  men  may  regard  this  crime,  I  scruple  not 
to  say,  that,  when  all  its  dreadful  consequences  are 
considered,  the  murderer  is  far  less  guilty  than 
the  seducer.  They  who  kill  the  body,  have  no 
more  that  they  can  do;  but  may  every  young 
woman  look  with  horror  on  the  wretch,  ^^'ho, 
under  the  pretence  of  love,  would  rob  her  of  her 
virtue,  of  the  esteem  of  her  friends,  of  her  cha- 
rafter  in  this  world,  and  perhaps  of  her  eternal 
happiness  in  the  next.  And  shall  not  God  be 
avenged  for  such  crimes?  Think  not  that  the  num- 
ber ot  criminals  will  be  any  excuse  in  his  sight.  I 
know  that  such  men  are  not  always  detested  as 
they  ought  to  be.  I  know  that  they  are  often 
found  in  all  societies,  and  even  in  the  religious  as- 

*  Pioveibs  V.  3.  t  Piov.  xii.  4.  X  Web.  xiii.  4. 


C     129     3 

seinblies  of  Christians.  If  there  be  such  a  man  in 
this  congregation,  to  him  I  speak ;  let  kim  hsten  to 
the  voice  of  truth.  If  thy  wicked  heart  intend  to 
seduce  an  innocent  woman,  and  to  take  advantage 
of  her  love  for  thee  to  ruin  her  in  this  world  and 
the  next ;  I  charge  thee  to  consider  the  sin  which 
thou  art  about  to  commit,  and  to  tremble  at  the 
vengeance  of  an  offended  Gon.  The  hour  of  re- 
pentance must  come,  God  grant  that  it  maybe  71qw. 
God  grant  that  the  Preacher  may  touch  thee  to 
the  soul,  while  he  calls  thee  to  answer  for  thy 
crime  at  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ.  There  we 
must  all  appear;  and  how  wilt  thou  then  reply  to 
the  parents  of  the  woman  thou  hast  seduced,  when 
they  thus  charge  thee  in  the  presence  of  her  Re- 
deemer.? "  This  child  was  the  object  of  our  fondest 
love,  we  reared  her  with  the  tenderest  care,  we 
taught  her  all  we  knew,  we  set  her  a  good  example, 
we  brought  her  up  in  the  fear  of  God.  She  was 
innocent  and  happy,  and  we  hoped  that  our  de- 
clining years  would  be  blest  by  her  growing  virtues; 
but  that  man,  that  man  whom  she  k)ved,  who  pre- 
tended to  love  her,  seduced  her  from  the  path  of 
virtue,  plunged  her  in  guilt,  in  shame,  in  ruin.  At 
his  hands  we  demand  our  child." 

K 


t      130     J 

But  this  is  not  all.  Shouldst  thou  then  see  that 
woman,  who  was  ruined  by  thee,  banished  from 
Heaven  for  thy  sake,  consider  for  a  moment  what 
thou  wilt  then  feel  ?  Could  thy  agony  be  greater, 
if  all  her  sins  and  thy  own  should  fall  with  tenfold 
vengeance  on  thy  guilty  head?  This  is  not  a  fable; 
it  is,  it  will  be  iru(^.  In  v.iin  may  a  wicked  world 
excuse  such  crimes,  in  vam  may  many  }>artners  in 
guilt  persuade  thee  not  to  rejfledt  on  the  duy  of 
vengeance.  The  hour  will  come,  it  must  be  soon, 
it  may  be  fww,  when  thou  shalt  know  and  feel  all 
the  horrors  oi  this  blackest  of  crimes.  O  consider 
this,  ye  that  forget  God;  repent,  and  beg  for 
mercy,  before  it  be  too  late! 

To  those  Avho  are  not  yet  polluted  with  such 
crimes,  allow  me  to  repeat,  in  a  few  words,  the 
advice  wnich  has  been  offered;  in  order  that  it  may 
make  a  more  lasting  impression  on  the  memory. 
Once  more  then,  my  young  friends,  let  me  entreat 
you  to  consider  the  world  as  a  state  of  trial,  and 
youth  as  a  time  of  danger.  Let  me  beg  you  to 
guard  against  the  temptations  of  vanity  and  pre- 
sumption, of  bad  company,  o^  idleness,  and  of  vice. 
Above  all,  let  me  entreat  you  io  "  remember  your 
Creator  in  the  days  of  your  youth;"*  and  to  study, 

*  Eccles.xii.  j. 


C     131     ] 

and  endeavour  to  imitate,  the  bright  example  of 
perfeft  purity,  and  freedom  from  every  kind  of  vice, 
which  was  presented  to  the  world  by  Him,  "  who 
was  in  all  things  tempted  like  us  we  are,  yet 
without  sin." 

To  Him,  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
be  glory,  now  and  for  ever.     Amen. 


SERMON  XL 


ST.  MATTHEW  xix.  5,  6. 

FOR  THIS  CAUSE  SHALL  A  MAN  LEAVE  FATHER 
AND  MOTHER,  AND  SHALL  CLEAVE  TO  lllS 
WIFE,  AND  THEY  TWAIN  SHALL  BE  ONE 
FLESH.  WHEREFORE  THEY  ARE  NO  MORE 
TWAIN,  BUT  ONE  FLESH.  WHAT  THERE- 
FORE GOD  HATH  JOINED  TOGETHER,  LET 
NOT  MAN   PUT  ASUNDER. 

T  PROPOSE  in  this  discourse  to  consider  the 
duties  of  married  persons,  to  each  other,  and 
to  their  children,  according  to  what  we  learn  on 
these  subjefts  from  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

In  these  particular  situations  of  life,  we  cannot 
gain  instruftion  from  the  example  of  Our  Saviour, 
as  he  did  not  appear  to  us  in  the  chara(fler  of  a 
husband  or  a  father;  but  in  the  words  of  my  text 
he  expresses,  in  the  strongest  manner  possible,  his 


[     134     ] 

approbation  of  the  sacred  engagement  of  marriage; 
and   his   apostles  particularly   explain  the  duties 
which  belong  to  it.     St.  Paul  says,  "  Wives  sub- 
mit yourselves  to   your   owti  husbands,  as  unto 
the  Lord.      Husbands    love  your  wives,    even 
as  Christ  also  loved  the  church,  and  gave  him- 
self for  it."*  St.  Peter,  v^'ho  was  himself  a  mamed 
man,   directs  the  wife  to  be  in   subjection  to  the 
husband,  and  the   husband  to   dwell   with   the 
wife,  giving  honour  to  her  as  unto  the  weaker 
vessel,  and  as  being  heirs  together  of  the  grace 
of  life;   and  St.  John,  in  the  Book  of  Revelation, 
sets  the  dignity  of  marriage  in  the  strongest  light, 
when  he  speaks  of  the  union  of  Christ  and  his 
church  under  that  title.     It  is  indeed  the  glory  of 
the  Christian  Religion,  that  while  it  checks   every 
approach  to  vice,  and  condemns  even  a  thought 
that  is  impure,  it  san(rt:fies  all   the  virtuous  affec- 
tions of  our  nature;  ii  connects  every  relation  of 
life  with  our  duty  to  God;  it  bids  us  perform,  for 
his  sake,  all  those  kind  offices  which  even  natural 
alTe^tion  would  lead  us  to  perform  for  pur  own ; 
while  it  sweetens  the  enjoyments,  and  lessens  the 
sorrows,  of  love  and  friendship,  by  the  hope  which 
it  gives  of  an  eternal  union  with  those  who  were 

*    Eph.  V.  Z2,  2 J. 


[      135     ] 

most  dear  to  us  on  earth,  in  the  presence  of  our 
Father  who  is  in  Heaven. 

To  the  sacred  institution  of  marriage  we  owe  the 
greatest  blessings  which  this  imperfeft  state  affords, 
and  to  it  we  owe  many  of  the  virtues  which  will 
lead  us  to  Heaven.  It  was  not  good  for  man  to  be 
alone  even  in  Paradise,  and  therefore  our  gracious 
God  formed  an  help  meet  for  him.  This  world 
affords  no  happiness  equal  to  that  of  two  pious  and 
virtuous  minds,  united  for  ever  by  the  sacred  vow 
which  they  made  in  the  presence  of  God,  as  well 
as  by  faithful  and  pure  love ;  constantly  endeavour- 
ing to  make  each  other  happy  in  this  life,  and 
joining  in  the  praftice  of  those  duties  which  lead  to 
still  greater  happiness  in  the  next.  Every  a£l  of 
kindness  is  then  as  much  their  pleasure,  as  it  is  their 
duty.  Every  word  or  aftion  which  contributes  to 
the  happiness  of  the  objeft  of  their  love,  returns 
with  interest  into  their  own  bosom.  Their  tempers 
regulated,  and  their  conduft  secured,  by  religion; 
no  quarrels,  no  jealousies,  will  disturb  their  peace. 
Their  interests  being  for  ever  united,  their  greatest 
pleasure  is  to  assist  each  other.  With  what  delight 
will  the  husband  labour  for  the  objeft  of  his  love, 
sure  to  be  rewarded  by  seeing  her  happy!  With 
what  delight  will  she  prepare  his  cheerful  fire  and 


[      136-     ] 

comfortable  mcd;  and  meet  him  with  smiles  of 
duty  and  alteclion!  If  he  be  sick,  she  is  his  nurse; 
a  he  be  distressed,  she  is  his  comforter.     Sur- 
rounded by  smiling,  healthy,  happy  children,  with 
what  transport  wiil  they  unite  in  forming  their  in- 
fant minds  to  piety  and  virtue!  If  they  live  together 
to  a  good  old  age,  from  such  children  they  may 
expeft   support  and  comfort;  and  even  when  the 
hour  of  trial  comes,  and  death  calls  the  husband 
from  the  wife,   or   the  wife  from  her  husband; 
through  all  the  anguish  of  that  dreadful  moment, 
they  will  still  hear  a  voice  which  tells  them  not  to 
sorrow  as  those  who  have  no  hope,  and  they  will 
look  forward  to  an  eternal  union  in  a  happier  world. 
Such  should  be   the  happiness  of  the  marriage 
state,   but  I  am   very  sorry  to  say  that  it  is  not 
often  thus;  and  I  will  endeavour  to  point  out  the 
faults  which  prevent  it.     In  the  first   place,  if  w-e 
expe61:  happiness  in  marriage,  we  must  be  careful 
in  our  choice.     Be  not  guided  by  the  eye,  by  the 
fancy  of  a  moment;  but  enquire  into  the  real  cha- 
ra£l:er  of  the   person  with  whom  you  are  to  pass 
your  life,     lias  she  been  educated  by  virtuous 
parents,  or  has  she  by  any  other  means  been  well 
instructed?  Has  she  been  accustomed  to  honest  in- 
dustry and  frugality  ?  Has  she  been  free  from  vice. 


[     137     J 

Oiid  does  she  dislike  the  company  of  bad  people? 
Is  she  respected  and  beloved  by  those  who  are 
good;  and  above  all,  has  she  a  just  sense  of  her  duty 
towards  God?  These  are  points  upon  which  every 
prudent  pei-son,  whether  man  or  woman,  would 
wish  to  be  satisfied,  before  an  engagement  is  formed 
which  only  death  can  dissolve.  When  that  engage- 
ment is  to  be  made,  let  each  of  the  parties  refle6l 
on  the  solemn  nature  of  it.  In  the  awful  presence 
of  God,  they  are  to  make  a  vow,  which  binds 
them  to  the  end  of  life.  Let  no  man,  let  no 
woman,  dare  to  make  tliat  vow,  without  a  firm 
resolution  to  perform  it.  That  vow  is  recorded  in 
Heaven,  and  the  performance  of  it  will  be  required 
at  the  judgment-seat  of  God. 

Secondly,  do  not  expert  too  much  from  each 
other.  We  are  all  poor,  weak,  s"nful  creatures, 
and  require  that  indulgence  from  our  friends,  wh:ch 
we  all  hope  from  our  Creator.  We  are  too  apt 
lo  expect  that  the  obje<ft  of  our  love  is  to  be  with- 
out fault's,  and  we  are  out  of  humour  when  we  are 
disappointed;  but  we  should  not  form  such  expect- 
ations. The  best  of  us  are  often  in  the  wrong, 
and  true  love  will  bear  with  faults  which  do  not 
come  from  the  heart.  A  man  may  be  off  his 
guard,  and  speak  hastily;  but  a  gentle  and  tender 


[     138     3 

wife  will  not  contradifl:  him  in  the  moment  o^ 
anger  or  ill-hniv>oiir.  Should  he  even  be  guiltv  of 
greater  faults,  however  she  may  grieve  at  it,  she 
will  not  reproach  him,  but  make  use  of  a  more 
favourable  time  to  lead  him  back  to  virtue.  Let 
her  ahvays  remember  that  she  has  promised  obe- 
dience, and  that  God  himself  has  given  the  husband 
power  over  the  wife;  but  the  gentle  influence  of  a 
virtuous  and  beloved  wife  is  very  great  over  every 
heart  which  is  not  hardened  in  vice.  Let  her  en- 
deavour to  preserve  that  influence  by  constant  good 
temper,  by  neatness,  and  industry.  Let  her  always 
try  to  make  him  happy  at  home,  as  the  best  way 
to  prevent  his  going  into  bad  company  abroad. 

Let  the  husband  never  forget  what  he  owes  to 
the  friend  of  his  heart,  to  the  wife  of  his  bosom. 
Let  him  guard  her  from  every  danger,  let  him 
tenderly  waich  over  her  happiness,  let  him  be  in- 
dulgent to  liule  faults,  and  let  him  love  and  cherish 
her  vh-tiies.  Women  in  general  are  disposed  to  be 
grateful  and  afleiftionate;  and  a  man  who  deserves 
their  lo\e,  will  seldom  fail  to  preserve  it,  especially 
if  they  have  a  proper  sense  of  religion.  Let  each 
cons"dcr  the  other  as  their  best  friend,  from  \\  horn 
they  shorld  never  have  any  secrets,  and  of  whom 
they  should  never  complain  to  any  other  person. 


[     139     1 

It  is  impossible  that  we  can  be  perfectly  happy  in 
this  world;  there  will  be  moments  of  discontent 
and  disappointment ;  but  they  who  are  guided  by 
a  sense  of  duty,  will  always  be  ready  to  take  the 
the  first  step  towards  reconciliation,  and  to  sacrifice 
their  pride  to  their  love. 

Thirdly,  never  dispute  about  trifles.  If  constant 
attention  were  paid  to  this,  it  would  seldom  happen 
that  two  well-meaning  and  good  people  could  be 
unhappy.  They  must  think  alike  in  great  matters, 
if  both  seek  the  rule  of  their  condud  in  the  law 
of  God  ;  but  trifles,  which  are  not  worth  disputing, 
often  destroy  the  peace  of  a  family.  To  guard 
against  this,  should  be  the  business  of  both  ;  but 
particularly  of  the  wife,  whose  duty  it  is  to  yield 
in  every  thing  which  is  not  wicked. 

Fourthly,  never  dispute  before  your  children. 
This  is  a  very  common  fault,  and  it  is  the  ruin  ol 
all  proper  authority.  If  one  parent  is  to  encourage 
and  humour  a  child,  while  the  other  reproves  him ; 
or  if,  while  tliey  teach  him  to  be  gentle  and  patient, 
they  set  him  an  example  of  perverseness  and  ill- 
humour  in  their  behaviour  to  each  other,  he  will 
soon  despise  them  both.  Let  the  parents  alway*- 
support  each  other's  authority,  let  them  set  the 
example  of  every  virtue  which  they  wish  the  child 


to  pra£lise,  and  let  each  of  them  teach  their  children 
to  love  and  respeft  the  other. 

This  leads  me  to  the  important  subjecl  of  edu- 
cation; and  I  earnestly  request  the  attention  of  all 
those  who  are  called  to  perform  this   duty.     To 
them  God  has  given  a  great  blessing;  for  children 
are  his  gift,  and  happy  is  the  man  on  whom  he 
vouchsafes  to  bestow  them.     Let  him  never  con- 
sider a  large  family  as  a  hardship.     If  he  be  not 
able  to  maintain  them,  he  has  a  right  to  expeft  as- 
sistance; but  when  they  grow  up,  I  believe  it  will 
be  almost  always  seen,  that  a  large  family,  w^ll 
brought  up,  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  habits  of 
honest  industry,  who  are  dutiful  to  their  parents, 
and  united  by  mutual  alFeftion;   it  will  (I  say)  be 
almost  always  seen,  that  they  succeed  best  in  the. 
world,  and  are  a  support,  instead  of  a  burden,  to 
each  other.     But  if  we  expert  the  tree  to  flourish 
and  take  deep  root,  we  must  carefully  form  the 
tender  plant.   It  must  not  be  exposed  to  the  chilling 
frost  of  unkindness,  or  the  constant   sunshine  of 
improper  indulgence.    We  must  train  it  in  the  way 
that  it  should  go,  and  by  constant  care  and  gentle 
management,  we  must  raise   it  to   that   state  of 
perfe£lion,  from  which  the  happiest  fruits  may  be 
reasonably  expelled.     It  is  indeed  possible  that 


[     141     ] 

the  best  parent  may  be  disappointed  in  the  hopes 
which  he  had  formed  of  his  child  ;  but  this  does 
not  often  happen,  if  constant  and  prudent  care 
have  been  taken  from  infancy.  On  this  subjecft  I 
wish  to  address  myself  particidarly  to  the  mothers; 
for  they  are  commonly  entrusted  with  this  most 
important  part  of  education.  The  temper  and 
disposition,-  the  habit  of  obedience,  and  the  first 
principles  of  religion,  should  all  be  formed  during 
the  first  six  or  seven  years,  when  the  child  is  chiefly 
under  the  care  of  the  mother.  Women,  if  they 
ai-e  what  they  ought  to  be,  seem  particularly  suited 
to  this  task,  from  the  gentleness  and  tenderness  of 
their  dispositions,  and  the  happy  art  which  they 
possess  of  gaining  afFecTtion,  and  softening  autho- 
rity by  kindness.  But  they  are  apt  to  tall  into 
some  errors  from  which  I  wibh  to  guard  them. 
They  do  not  ahvays  consider  the  absolute  neces- 
sity of  teaching  a  child  obedience  from  the  very 
first.  Before  he  can  speak,  he  should  learn  this 
lesson,  which  sooner  or  later  must  be  learnt  by 
every. created  being.  From  infancy  he  sliouid  be 
taught,  that  nothing  is  to  be  gained  by  passion  or 
crying.  This  is  attended  with  very  little  difficulty, 
if  it  be  done  before  any  bad  habits  are  formed, 
and  custom  will   soon  make  it  easy  to  the  child ^ 


[     142     ] 

btit  we  often  see  mothers,  and  especially  amongst 
the  poor,  who  never  attempt  to  govern  their 
children,  till  their  little  passions  have  gained  so 
much  strength,  that  they  know  not  how  to  con- 
quer them,  except  by  methods  which  would  never 
have  been  necessary,  if  they  had  been  taught 
obedience  from  the  beginning.  If  a  child  have 
been  accustomed  from  infancy  to  do  what  he 
is  bid,  and  if  his  little  heart  have  been  gained  by 
the  kindness  of  a  prudent  mother,  her  displeasure 
will  be  his  punishment,  her  praise  will  be  his 
reward.  Rough  language  and  blows,  are  almost 
always  proofs  that  the  parent  did  not  know  how 
to  govern.  It  is  observed  of  one  sect  of  Christ- 
ians, who  have  a  remarkable  command  over  their 
passions,  that  they  never  raise  their  voices  in 
speaking  to  their  children,  or  ever  permit  them 
to  speak  loud  to  each  other.  The  good  effects  of 
this  rule  will  be  evident  to  all  who  steadily  pursue 
it.  The  child  will  attend  to  the  meaning  of  your 
words,  instead  of  being  frightened  with  the  sound 
of  them;  and  will  soon  know  that  he  is-  go- 
verned like  a  reasonable  creature,  and  not  like  a 
brute  beast,  which  has  no  understanding. 

This  point  being  once  gained,  and  the  child  be- 
ing accustomed  to  immediate  and  ready  obedience. 


[     1+3     ] 

without  dispute  or  murmur,  it  remains  that  you 
use  this  power  for  his  real  good.  Carefully  watch 
the  very  first  appearance  of  any  thing  wrong  in 
his  disposition,  and  check  it  immediately.  Care- 
fully guard  against  deceit.  Teach  him  to  own 
his  faults  J  and  when  he  does  so,  forgive  tlicm; 
but  convince  him  laat  they  are  faults,  and  avast  be 
rooted  out.  ri.jove  all,  give  him  early  impressions 
of  religion;  teach  him  to  fear  God,  and  to  tremble 
at  the  punishments  prepared  for  the  wicked  in  the 
next  world,  fhese  are  what  we  all  ought  to  fear. 
As  your  children  grow  up,  give  them  reason 
to  consider'  tiie;r  parents  as  their  best  friends. 
Encourage  them  to  open  their  hearts  to  you,  and 
assist  them  ,  in  conquering  their  faults.  Make 
use  of  every  assistance  you  can  procure,  in  teach- 
ing them  their  duty.  Let  them  have  such  in- 
struction as  you  caa  afford,  but  do  not  attempt 
to  put  them  above  their  rank  in  life,  for  it  will 
only  make  them  discontented  and  unhappy.  If  it 
be  possible,  never  let  tlitm  be  idle;  for  idleness  is 
the  root  of  all  evil.  Children  should  have  time  to 
play,  as  well  as  to  work,  but  they  should  not  get 
a  habit  of  doing  nothing.  Accustom  them  lo  be 
active,  industrious,  and  neat.  The  more  a  man 
can  do  for  himself,  the  less  dependent  he  is  upon 


C    1-ii   ] 

other  people.  He  who  has  learnt  to  be  industrious 
and  contented,  is  rich  and  happy.  He  who  is 
idle  and  discontented,  must  be  poor  and  miserable. 
"When  your  children  are  of  an  age  to  marry  and 
settle,  prove  your  love  for  them  by  doing  every 
tiling  in  your  power  to  make  them  happy.  As- 
sist them  with  your  advice,  and  endeavour  to  pre- 
vent their  being  conne<fted  with  a  person  of  bad 
char.^c'^er;  but  do  not  suppose  that  you  have  any 
right  to  insist  on  their  marrying  any  person  against 
their  own  inclination.  In  every  thing  set  them  a 
good  example,  and  pray  to  God  to  bless  them. 

Such  are  the  duties  of  husbands  and  wives,  of 
parents  and  children;  and  may  God  of  his  infi- 
nite mercy  grant,  that  all  who  humbly  endeavour 
to  perform  them  for  his  sake,  and  according  to  his 
commandment,  may  escape  the  greatest  affliftion 
which  a  good  mind  can  feel;  I  mean,  the  pain  of 
knowing  that  those  whom  they  love  most,  are 
imworthy  of  that  love — the  pain  of  seeing  all  their 
care  and  tenderness  repaid  with  ingratitude.  May 
all,  who  have  done  their  part  with  diligence,  be 
rewarded  by  seeking  the  blessed  eife£ls  of  their 
care;  may  the  husband  and  wife,  the  parent  and 
child,  love  and  bless  each  other;  may  they  unite 
in  serving  God  faithfully  on  earth,  and  in  glori- 
fying his  name  for  ever  in  Heaven! 


SERMON    XIT. 


2  CORINTHIANS  viii.  9. 

FOR  YE  KNOW  THE  GRACE  OF  OUR  LORD  JESUS 
CHRIST^  THAT  THOUGH  HE  WAS  RICH,  YET 
FOR  YOUR  SAKES  HE  BECAME  POOR,  THAT 
YE  THROUGH  HIS  POVERTY  MIGHT  BE   RICH. 

T  TAVING  considered  the  duties  which  we  all 
"*■  -*'  owe  to  God,  and  some  of  those  which  par- 
ticular situations  of  life  require  from  us,  as  child- 
ren, as  husbands,  as  parents;  I  will,  in  the  pre- 
sent discourse,  address  myself  particularly  to  those 
who  depend  on  their  own  industry,  with  the  bles- 
sing of  God,  for  their  support;  and  make  some 
observations  which  relate  principally  to  their  situ- 
ation  in  life. 

Whatever  opinion  men  may  form  of  the  advan- 
tages attendant  on  riches,  and  however  they  may 
despise  poverty,  it  appears  from  the  Gospel,  that 


[     146     ] 

these  things  are  not  so  regarded  by  Him  who  made 
both  the  rich  and  the  poor.  We  find  that  our 
Saviour  Christ  hid  himself  from  those  who  would 
have  made  him  a  king,  and  that  for  our  sakes  he 
became  poor.  We  are  told  that  he  was  born  in 
a  stable,  and  laid  in  a  manger;  that  he  was  sup- 
posed to  be  the  son  of  a  carpenter;  that  he  was 
so  poor  that  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  work  a 
miracle,  in  order  to  pay  the  accustomed  tribute; 
and  he  describes  his  own  situation  in  these  re- 
markable words,  "  Foxes  have  holes,  and  the 
birds  of  the  air  have  nests;  but  the  Son  of  Man 
hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head."*  Such  was  the 
situation  in  which  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth 
was  pleased  to  appear  amongst  men;  and  by  doing 
so  he  has  exalted  the  humble,  and  made  his 
example  particularly  useful  to  the  poor.  He  did 
not  appear  in  the  character  of  a  rich  man,  of  a 
conqueror,  uf  a  statesman,  or  of  a  monarch;  but 
the  poor  man  sees  his  Saviour  perform  all  the  du- 
ties of  his  own  situation  in  life,  and  may  learn  from 
him  humility,  patience,  and  resignation.  To  him 
then  let  us  look  for  the  pattern  of  every  virtue, 
while  we  consider  the  duties  which  belong  to  an 
humble  station  in  this  world ;  and  let  us  learn  to 
*  Luke  ix.  58. 


[    1+7    ] 

reverence  that  station  in  which  the  Son  of  God 
did  not  disdain  to  appear. 

ti;.  Many,  who  pretend  to  wish  well  to  the  poor, 
endeavour  to  make  them  discontented  with  their 
condition  in  this  life,  by  telling  them  that  all  men 
are  equal,  and  representing  all  the  distinftions  of 
rank  and  fortune  as  an  attack  on  the  just  rights  of 
the  poor.  So  much  has  been  said  on  this  subje^ 
of  late,  that  I  am  anxious  to  remove  the  impres- 
sion which  such  artful  reasoners  sometimes  make 
on  weak  or  ignorant  minds;  and  I  request  your 
attention,  while  I  lay  before  you  the  real  state  of 
things  in  this  world.  That  all  men  are  born  equal, 
is  very  far  from  the  truth.  All  are  indeed  born 
weak  and  helpless,  and  dependent  even  for  food  on 
the  assistance  of  others;  but  it  is  certain  that  some 
children  are  born  with  much  more  strength  of  body 
than  others,  and  some  with  much  more  strength 
of  mind;  and  it  is  equally  certain,  that  some  are 
born  rich,  and  others  poor,  according  to  the  will 
of  God,  who  alone  orders  whether  any  man  shall 
come  into  the  world  in  a  palace,  or  in  a  cottage; 
but  in  whichever  it  be,  he  has  a  right  to  share 
the  inheritance  of  his  father,  according  to  the  laws 
of  his  country.  Thus  men  are  born  unequal;  and 
the  necessary  consequence  is,  that   through  life 


[     148     ] 

some  will  be  stronger,  some  -will  be  wiser,  and 
some  will  be  richer  than  others.  No  man,  who 
believes  what  he  reads  in  his  bible,  can  doubt 
that  this  was  the  intention  of  Providence;  for 
from  the  very  first,  God  gave  power  to  the  hus- 
band over  the  wife,  to  the  father  over  his  child- 
ren, and  even  to  the  elder  brother  over  the 
younger,  as  appears  by  the  story  of  Cain  and 
Abel.*  It  must  be  acknowledged,  that  this  dis- 
pensation of  Providence  places  some  men  in  a  more 
comfortable  situation  than  ochers;  for  poverty 
and  nakedness,  cold  and  hunger,  are  great  evils ; 
and  we  might  reasonably  wonder,  that  some  of  the 
children  of  God  should  enjoy  a  much  larger  por- 
tion of  the  good  things  of  this  world  than  others, 
jf  our  short  life  on  earth  were  all  we  had  to  con- 
sider. But  this  is  the  fatal  mistake  which  has 
ruined  thousands,  and  in  our  own  times  has  made 
the  world  a  field  of  blood.  Men  consider  this  life 
as  a  time  of  enjoyment,  not  as  a  time  of  trial ;  and 
finding  themselves  less  happy  than  some  of  their 
neighbours,  they  try  to  make  all  equal;  and  in 
doing  so,  they  make  all  miserable.  Let  us  there- 
fore consider  the  world  as  the  Holy  Scripture  re- 
presents it. 

*  Gen.  iv.  •■. 


^  [     149     ] 

We  are  never  taught  to  view  this  world  as  a 
state  of  happiness,  though  many  blessings  are  be- 
stowed to  support  us  in  our  passage- through  it. 
This  life  is  called  a  journey,  a  warfare,  a  pilgrim- 
age; we  are  told  that  here  we  have  no  abiding 
place,  but  that  through  much  tribulation  we  must 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  Our  business 
here  is  to  prepare  for  heaven;  and  whatever  be 
the  state  in  which  we  are  most  likely  to  work  out 
our  salvation,  and  obtain  the  favour  of  God;  that 
is  the  state  in  which  a  wise  and  a  good  man  would 
wish  to  be  placed.  Our  gracious  God  has  been 
pleased  to  order,  that  diifcrent  men  should  be 
tried  in  different  ways;  He  has  appointed  diifercnt 
ranks  amongst  mankind,  and  He  has  commanded 
us  to  submit  to  those  whom  He  has  set  over  us, 
for  his  sake.  Why  one  man  was  born  a  king, 
and  another  a  beggar,  is  known  to  God  alone; 
but  if  they  serve  Him  faithfully  in  their  diifcrent 
...: stations,  both  will  be  accepted  by  Him;  and  though 
biWe  arc  not  all  equal  when  we  come  into  this  life, 
we  certainly  are  so  when  we  go  out  of  it,  except 
in  what  js  the  consequence  of  our  own  good  or 
bad  conduft  here.  We  are  indeed  often  mistaken, 
in  thinking  that  they  who  are  born  in  a  high  sta- 
tion are  the  happiest,  even   in  ihi^.  world;    and 


[     150     J 

many  a  sleepless  night  Is  spent  by  those  who  go- 
vern kingdoms,  to  secure  the  peace  of  the  poor 
man's  cottage;  but  this  is  not  the  point  which 
ought  to  be  considered  by  the  heir  of  immortal 
glory.  Whether  we  are  cloathed  in  purple,  and 
fare  sumptuously  every  day,  or  whether  we  lie  at 
the  gate  full  of  sores;  whether  we  sleep  on  a  bed 
of  down,  or,  like  our  blessed  Lord,  have  not  where 
to  lay  our  head;  still  a  few  more  days  and  nights 
must  put  an  end  to  these  distinflions.  The  rich 
and  the  poor  must  alike  rest  in  the  grave,  the  rich 
and  the  poor  must  alike  rise  to  judgment,  the  rich 
and  the  poor  must  alike  be  sentenced  to  eternal 
happiness  or  misery. 

If  we  consider  the  good  of  the  whole  commu  • 
nity,  even  in  this  world ;  it  is  easy  to  prove,  that 
different  ranks  in  society  contribute  much  to  the 
happiness  of  mankind.  There  must  be  some  men 
appointed  to  make  laws  for  the  protection  of  all, 
or  the  strong  would  oppress  the  weak.  There 
must  be  some  to  defend  the  rest,  or  the  country 
would  be  a  prey  to  every  invader,  and  none  could 
cat  the  fruit  of  his  own  industry.  There  must  be 
some  rich,  or  those  who  meet  with  misfortunes 
could  hope  for  no  relief.  There  must  be  a  king,  to 
be  the  common  father  and  friend  of  all,  to  dire^l 


[      151      ] 

the  execution  of  the  laws,  to  restra'n  vice,  and 
to  prote£l  innocence.  If  all  these  do  their  duty, 
all  contribute  to  the  welfare  of  the  poor,  and  all 
have  reason  to  love  each  other,  and  to  unite  in 
praising  God  for  the  blessings  of  a  well-ordered 
government.  But  if  we  view  this  world  as  a 
state  of  trial,  then  the  only  point  to  be  consi- 
dered is,  in  what  situation  a  man  is  most  likely 
to  work  out  his  salvation,  and  attain  everlasting 
happiness;  and  considering  it  in  this  light,  which 
is  certainly  the  true  one,  I  believe  it  will  be  found 
that  the  rich  are  not  to  be  envied,  and  that  those 
are  happiest,  whom  Providence  has  placed  in  an 
humbler  station.  We  are  all  taught  to  pray, 
that  God  would  not  lead  us  into  temptation;  and 
many  certainly  are  the  temptations  which  the  rich 
and  prosperous  must  withstand,  if  they  will  do 
their  duty;  many  are  the  vices  which  they  are  led 
to  commit,  from  which  poverty  secures  those  who 
cannot  mix  in  scenes  of  riot  and  unlawful  pleasure. 
And  will  not  any  man,  who  knows  the  value  of 
eternal  happiness,  consider  this  as  a  blessing? 
Will  he  not  thank  God,  that  he  was  taught  in 
the  school  of  poverty  to  set  his  affeftions  on- 
things  above? 


C      152     ] 

It  Is  indeed  true  that  e.vtreme  distress  brings 
temptations  of  a  different  kind;  and  if  we  were  at 
liberty  to  choose  for  ourselves,  every  wise  man 
would  say  with  Agur  in  the  book  of  Proverbs,* 
"  Give  me  neither  poverty  nor  riches,  feed  me 
with  food  convenient  for  me,  lest  I  be  full,'  and 
deny  Thee,  and  say,  who  is  the  Lord?  or  lest  I 
be  poor,  and  steal,  and  take  the  name  of  my  God 
in  vain.*'  But  He,  who  best  knows  what  is  fit 
for  us,  has  not  left  us  this  choice.  He  has  placed 
us  in  different  situations,  and  has  commanded  all  to 
do  the  duties  of  that  state,  to  which  He  has  been 
pleased  to  call  them:  while  He  offers  to  all  his 
grace  and  assistance  in  this  life,  and  eternal  hap- 
piness in  the  next.  Let  no  Christian,  therefore, 
presiime  to  repine  at  the  order  of  Providence; 
but  let  each  consider  the  particular  duties  of  his 
own  station,  and  endeavour  to  perform  them. 

I  will  now  point  out  some  of  the  duties  of  that 
rank  in  life,  which  our  Saviour  was  pleased  to 
assume,  and  of  which  he  has  left  us  a  glorious  ex- 
ample. It  is  the  duty  of  the  poor  to  be  contented^ 
and  never  to  murmur  at  the  dispensations  of  Pro- 
vidence. If  we  are  perfectly  convinced  of  this 
great  truth,  that  all  the  events  of  life  are  direfted 

*  Proverbs  xxx.  8,  9. 


[      153     ] 

by  an  all- wise  and  good  Gob,  who  orders  them  in 
the  way  that  is  best  for  us,  and  will  at  last  make 
all  work  together  for  good  to  those  who  love  Him, 
we  shall  be  ready  to  follow  the  example  of  Christ, 
and  to  say,  "  Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done!" 
he  It    is  the  duty  of  the  poor  to  be  industrious. 
From   the   beginning  God  commanded  man  to 
labour.    "  In  the  SA^'eat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat 
bread,*'*  was  the  sentence  passed  on  every  son  of 
Adam.    Every  man  is  commanded  to  employ  those 
talents  which  God  has  given  him,  and  none  is 
allowed  to  be  idle.     Every  man  living  ought  to 
say  with  his  Saviour,  "  I  must  work  the  work  of 
God.'*     But  the  poor  man  is  particularly  obliged 
to  be  industrious,l  est  distress  should  tempt  hira 
to  dishonesty.     This  is  a  point  of  great  import- 
ance, and  should  be  considered  with  attention. 
When    a  man,  by  idleness  or  vice,   has  reduced 
himself  to  such  poverty  that  he  cannot  procure 
the  necessaries  of  life,  he  is  -sometimes  tempted  to 
commit   actions,  on  which,   at   other   times,   he 
would  have  trembled  to  think.     For  this  reason 
it  is  very  important  that  young  persons  should 
be    taught    some   means    of  gaining   an   honest 
maintenance,  and  they  should  also  be  taught  to 

*   Gen.  iii.  19. 


be  strlftly  just  and  honest  in  all  their  anions. 
One  important  step  towards  this  is  the  habit  of 
constantly  speaking  truth.  The  falsehood  and 
deceit  which  are  continually  practised  in  the  world, 
and  particularly  in  trade,  are  a  disgrace  to  a 
Christian  country.  Many  a  man,  who  would  not  i 
steal  his  neighbour's  money,  will  yet  by  lies  and 
deceit  lead  him  to  spend  it  for  damaged  goods. 
Many  a  man,  who  would  be  oiFended  if  he  were 
called  a  liar,  will  every  day  make  promises  to  his 
customers  which  he  never  intends  to  perform. 
Many  a  man,  who  would  wish  to  be  thought  a 
good  subjeft  and  an  honest  man,  will  yet  gain  a 
scandalous  profit  by  smuggling,  in  defiance  of  the 
laws  of  his  country.  Many,  who  would  not  steal 
a  purse,  will  take  up  goods  for  which  they  know 
that  they  cannot  pay,  and  injure  the  honest  trader 
by  false  pretences  and  deceitful  promises.  Yet  all 
these  pretend  to  be  followers  of  Him  "  who  did 
no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mouth;"* 
of  Him  who  came  to  guide  us  into  all  truth;  for 
"  whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsoever  things 
are  honest,  whatsoever  things  are  just,  whatsoever 
things  are  of  good  report,"!  all  may  be  learnt  from 
the  glorious  example  of  Christ. 

"*  I  ret.  11.  S2.  t  Phil.  i?.  8. 


[      155     ] 

The  best  rule  for  the  general  conduft  of  our 
lives  in  all  our  dealings  with  other  men  is  that 
■which  our  Saviour  gives  us  in  his  admirable  sermon 
on  the  Mount ;  "  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men 
should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them.** 
Every  Christian  should  try  his  dealings  with  others 
by  this  rule.  Are  you  a  farmer  ?  Consider  how 
you  would  wish  to  be  treated,  if  you  were  a  poor 
labouring  man.  Are  you  a  labourer  ?  Consider 
how  you  would  wish  your  work  to  be  done,  if  you 
were  a  farmer.  Are  you  a  shopkeeper  ?  Consider 
how  you  would  like  to  be  deceived  in  goods  which 
you  wanted  to  buy.  Are  you  in  want  of  what  is 
sold  at  that  shop  ?  Consider  whether  you  would 
not  expeft  a  reasonable  profit,  if  you  were  a  shop- 
keeper. Thus  in  every  transaftion  put  yourself 
in  the  place  of  the  person  with  whom  you  are  to 
deal,  consider  how  you  would  then  wish  to  be 
treated,  and  do  what  in  that  case  you  would  wish 
should  be  done  unto  you. 

Before  I  finish  this  address  to  the  poor,  let  me 
exhort  them,  from  the  precepts  and  example  of 
Christ,  to  pay  a  dutiful  and  constant  obedience 
to  the  laws  of  their  country.  No  man  who  looks 
into  his  Bible  can  doubt  that  this  is  the  duty  of 
every  Christian;  and  in  this  happy  land  the  jioor 


C     156    ] 

are  particularly  bound  to  fulfil  it,  as  there  is  per- 
haps no  country  in  the  world  where  they  are  so 
well  protected  by  the  laws.  In  this  country,  and 
at  this  time,  it  may  truly  be  said,  that  the  King  is 
the  Father  of  his  people,  and  that  the  rich  are 
in  most  instances  the  guardians  and  proteflors 
of  the  poor.  Times  of  distress  and  scarcity 
may  be  sent  by  Providence  for  the  punishment 
of  a  sinful  nation;  but  let  not  any  man,  who 
knows  that  the  Lord  is  King,  murmur  at  his 
dispensations.  Riot  and  rebellion  must  increase 
the  evil,  how  great  soever  it  may  be;  while  patient 
submission  to  the  will  of  God,  and  charitable 
assistance  afforded  to  each  other,  will  lessen  the 
distress  to  all.  In  such  times,  we  know  that  what 
can  be  done,  by  the  wisdom  of  our  laws,  and  by 
that  humanity  which  is  the  glory  of  our  country, 
will  not  be  wanting.  If  these  are  not  sufficient  to 
remove  the  distress,  we  must  trust  in  God,  and 
patiently  wait  his  time.  Calamities,  which  appear 
the  most  alarming,  are  often  removed  by  the 
gracious  Providence  of  God  when  we  least  expect 
it;  and  when  human  wisdom  fails,  still  it  often 
happens  that  God  shews  us  a  way  to  escape.  In 
llim  then  let  the  poor  man  trust,  and  if  all  that  he 
can  do  be  not  sufficient  for  the  support  of  his 


[     157    3 

family,  let  him  remember  the  words  of  David,  "  I 
iiave  been  young,  and  now  am  old,  and  yet  saw 
I  never  the  righteous  forsaken,  nor  his  seed  begging 
their  bread."*  The  man,  who,  after  having  done 
his  utmost  to  gain  an  honest  livelihood,  casts  all 
his  care  on  God,  and  places  his  helpless  wife  and 
children  under  his  protection,  that. man  need  not  fear 
either  for  them  or  for  himself.  His  gracious  God 
will  relieve  his  distress,  or  will  call  him  to  receive 
the  reward  of  his  patience  and  submission  in  a 
happier  world.  Let  every  man  gratefully  acknow- 
ledge the  blessing  of  good  laws.  Let  him  never 
forget  the  duty  and  loyalty  which  he  owes  to  a  good 
King.  Let  him  faithfully  obey  those  laws,  and 
renounce  all  dishonest  gains.  When  the  country 
is  prosperous  and  happy,  let  him  eat  the  fruits  of 
honest  labour  with  a  grateful  arid  cheerful  heart. 
When  God  is  pleased  to  send  distress,  let  him 
support  his  share  of  it  with  patience,  and  do  every 
thing  in  his  power  to  lessen  the  distresses  of  others; 
and  if  it  be  the  will  of  God  that  this  great  and 
severe  trial  should  continue,  still  let  us  all  say  with 
the  Prophet,  and  let  us  say  it  from  our  hearts, 
"  Although  the  fig-tree  shall  not  blossom,  neither 
shall  fruit  be  in  the  vines;  the  labour  of  the 
*  Psalm  xjjxvii.  i5. 


C     158     ] 

olive  shall  fail,  and  the  jRelds  shall  yield  no  meat; 
the  flock  shall  be  cut  off  from  the  fold,  and  there 
shall  be  no  herd  in  the  stalls ;  yet  I  will  rejoice 
in  the  Lord,  I  will  joy  in  the  God  of  my  sal- 
vation."* 
To  Him  be  glory  now  and  for  ever.     Amen. 

*  Heb.  iii.  15. 


SERMON    XIII. 


ACTS  X,  38. 


WHO  WENT   ABOUT   DOING  GOOD. 


*'  I  ""HE  enemies,  as  well  as  the  disciples,  of  our 
'*•  blessed  Saviour  have  in  every  age  borne 
witness  to  the  beuevolence  of  his  charafter,  and 
have  owned  that  charity  is  the  glory  of  that  reli- 
gion which  he  taught.  That  he  went  about  doing 
good,  that  the  wonders  of  his  power  were  dis- 
played in  shewing  mercy  and  pity,  that  he  Hved 
to  instru^,  to  assist,  and  to  relieve,  those  whom 
he  died  to  save;  these  are  truths  which  are  confes- 
sed by  all  who  believe  the  scriptures.  He  was 
sent  to  heal  the  broken  in  heart;  none  ever  ap- 
plied to  him  for  relief  in  vain.  He  shed  tears  at 
the  tomb  of  Lazarus.  He  had  compassion  on  the 
unhappy  widow  who  had  lost  her  only  son.     He 


felt  for  all  wlio  were  in  aflli^^tion.  Even  those 
who  had  least  reason  to  expeft  it,  shared  his  pity. 
He  wept  over  that  ungrateful  city  in  which  his 
sacred  blood  was  to  be  shed ;  the  last  miracle  be- 
fore his  death  was  performed  tp  heal  one  of  the 
soldiers  who  were  sent  to  take  him ;  and  he  prayed 
for  his  murderers,  while  he  hung  bleeding  on  the 
cross.  His  parables,  as  well  as  his  mimcles,  every 
where  abound  in  proofs  of  this  exalted  virtue.  His 
Sermon  on  the  Mount  contains  the  noblest  lessons 
of  humanity.  This  virtue  was  displayed  in  every 
part  of  his  life,  and  he  recommended  it  in  his  last 
charge  to  his  disciples,  "  A  new  commandment  1 
give  unto  you,  that  ye  love  one  another,  as  I  have 
loved  you."*  The  effe£l  of  these  instructions  was 
for  some  time  so  remarkable  amongst  the  disciples 
of  our  Lord,  that  it  led  the  heathens  to  say, 
"  See  how  these  Christians  love  one  another." 

Alas!  my  brethren,  were  those  heathens  to  take 
a  view  of  many  countries  where  tliis  divine  religion 
has  been  for  ages  established,  would  they  nszu 
have  reason  to  say,  See  how  these  Christians  love 
one  another?  Yet  if  such  be  the  true  spirit  of  the 
Gospel,  can  those  pretend  to  be  the  disciples  of 
Christ,  who  seek  only  their  own  advantage  or 
*  John  xiii.  34. 


C     161     ] 

pleasure,  who  injure  and  oppress  theirneighbours? 
Certainly  not.  The  Christian  must  constantly 
endeavour  to  do  good.  Following  the  example  of 
his  Great  Master,  he  will  comfort  the  afflidted, 
support  the  weak,  and  heal  the  broken  in  heart. 
He  will,  as  far  as  lies  in  his  power,  deal  out  his 
bread  to  the  hungry,  clothe  the  naked,  and  visit 
the  sick.  It  is  not  enough  that  we  do  no  harm, 
that  none  can  accuse  us  of  dishonesty  or  cruelty. 
We  must  do  good.  The  world  is  full  of  sorrows, 
and  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Chrisitian  to  relieve  them. 
It  may  be  said,  and  with  truth,  that  charity  is 
the  glory  of  this  nation ;  and  perhaps  there  never 
was  a  country  in  which  so  much  attention  was  paid 
to  lessen  the  sufferings  of  the  poor.  The  constant 
relief  afforded  to  them  by  parish  rates,  the  esta- 
blishment of  such  numbers  of  schools  and  hospitals, 
and  the  large  sums  given  in  private  charity,  are  as 
honorable  to  the  rich,  as  they  are  useful  to  the 
poor.  These  things  should  be  thankfully  acknow- 
leged  by  those  who  receive  such  comfort;  and 
God  grant  that  they  may  bring  down  a  blessing 
on  the  heads  of  those  who  give ;  that  all  may  be 
united  by  the  sacred  bond  o?  kindness  and  grati- 
tude, and  all,  in  their  different  stations,  may  be 

M 


[   Idc  ] 

be  thankful  for  the  blessings  they  enjoy  from 
reguliir  ^od  just  government,  proper  subordination, 
^ud  Christian  charity.  But  while  we  give  due 
praise  to  those  amongst  the  higher  classes  who 
practise  this  heavenly  virtue,  the  poor  may  pos- 
iiibly  think  that  nothing  which  can  be  said  on  this 
subjeft  reUtes  to  them.  They  have  perhapg  nothing 
to  give^  their  hardest  Ubour  only  procures  neces* 
saries  for  their  families.  They  cannot  enjoy  the 
pleasure  of  doing  good,  they  cannot  share  in  the 
blessing  promised  to  those  who  thus  follow  the 
example  of  their  Lord.  This,  my  beloved 
Brethren,  is  a  very  common,  but  it  is  a  very  great 
mistake ;  and  it  shall  be  my  business  in  this 
discQurse  to  point  out  the  duty  of  the  poor  in  this 
respe^,  and  to  shev/  them  how  they  may  cpn- 
tribute  to  the  happiness  of  their  fellow-creatures, 
and  draw  down  on  their  own  heads  the  blessing 
of  God, 

hi  order  to  prove  this,  let  me  beg  you  to  take  a 
view  of  the  principal  distresses  to  which  we  are 
subject:  in  our  passage  through  this  world,  and  to 
consider  how  few  of  them  can  be  relieved  by  money 
only.  When  we  are  tortured  by  pain,  will  money 
remove  it  ?  When  we  have  lost  a  darling  child,  will 
riches  bring  him  back  again?  When  we  sink  under 


a  sense  of  guilt,  and  trenible  at  approaching  punish- 
ment, will  riches  heal  the  wounded  heart  ?  In  all 
these,  and  many  other  sorrows,  what  can  the  rich 
■man  do  more  than  the  poor  to  comfort  the  afflicted? 
But  both  may  do  much.     If  your  frierid  be  sick, 
you  whom  he  knows  and  loves,  may  speak  com- 
fort to  his  heart;  you  may  watch  by  his  side  during 
the  tedious   sleepless  night,  you  may  prepare  his 
food  or  medicine,  and  by  all  tine  tender  offices  of 
friendship,  you   may  greatly  lessen   the  sufferings 
which   the  wealth  of  worlds  could  not  remove. 
You  may  do  this   for  your  neighbour,  though  he 
be  not  your  particular  friend;  you  may  do  it  even 
for  your  enemy.     And  will  not  God  bless  you  for 
such  anions,  as  much   as  he  would  have  done,  it 
you  had  been  able  and   willing  to  give  money  in 
order  to  hire  a  nurse  to  do  such  offices  for  the 
sick?  This  Is  all  that  riches  could  do;  but  the  nurse, 
who  IS  thus  hired,  will  not  give  the  same  comfort 
to  the  sufferer  as  the  well-known  voice  of  a  friend 
or  neighbour.     She  cannot  give  the  same  comfort, 
as  the  unexpefted  assistance  of  a  person  who  had 
perhaps  reason  to  be  offended  with  him,  but  who 
forgives  as  he  hopes  to  be  forgiven. 

If  it  have  pleased  God  to  deprive  a  parent  oi 
his  child,  riches  cannot  bring  him  back  again  ;  bur 


[     164     ] 

even  in  the  deepest  affllftion,  what  heart  is  insen- 
sible to  the  voice  of  kindness?  In  vain  might  you 
offer  money  to  the  poor  mourner,  that  is  not  what 
he  wants.  But  sit  by  his  side  in  silence,  share  his 
grief,  mix  your  tears  with  his,  and  when  you  find  a 
proper  moment  in  which  to  offer  consolation,  talk 
to  him  of  the  promises  of  God.  Tell  him  of  that 
glorious  place  where  all  that  he  has  lost  will  be 
restored;  where  friends  will  meet,  to  part  no  more. 
Perform  the  duty  of  the  lost  child  to  the  aged 
parent;  assist  him;  take  care  of  him;  forgive  him, 
if  at  first  he  cannot  thank  you  as  he  would  wish;  in 
time  his  mind  will  be  more  composed,  he  will  be 
resigned  to  the  will  of  God,  he  will  feel  your  kind- 
ness, and  his  soul  will  bless  you.  If  it  have  pleased 
God  to  deprive  a  child  of  his  parent,  take  care  of 
the  poor  orphan  ;  give  him  your  advice,  your 
assistance;  tell  him  that  he  has  still  a  Father  in 
Heaven,  who  will  never  leave  nor  forsake  him. 

Is  any  unhappy  wanderer  from  the  right  path 
recalled  to  a  sense  of  his  duty  by  some  merciful 
judgment  of  God  ?  Does  he  feel  the  weight  of 
his  sins,  and  tremble  at  the  punishment  which  he 
has  reason  to  dread  ?  There  is  no  sorrow  like  this, 
and  it  is  one  for  which  the  wealth  of  worlds  could 
aiford  no  relief.     But  speak  to  that  man  of  the 


[      1«5     ] 

mercy  of  God  ;  tell  him  of  a  loving  Saviour,  who- 
died  for  him,  and  for  us  all.  Tell  him  that  pai-don 
is  offered,  even  to  the  greatest  of  sinners,  if  they 
will  believe  and  repent.  Convince  him  that  what 
he  suffers  in  this  world  is  sent  in  mercy  to  save 
his  soul  in  the  great  day  of  the  Lord.  Advise  him 
to  throw  himself  at  the  feet  of  his  offended  Godj 
to  leave  off  from  sin,  and  humbly  on  his  knees  to 
beg  that  mercy,  which  will  never  be  refused  to  the 
true  penitent.  Turn  to  the  sacred  scriptures. 
Speak  of  Him  who  came  to  seek  and  to  save  that 
which  was  lost.  Tell  him  of  a  weeping  Magdalen, 
who  was  forgiven  because  she  loved  much.  Tell 
him  of  a  penitent  thief,  to  whom  his  Saviour  pro- 
mised the  blessings  of  Paradise.  If  you  cannot 
succeed  in  composing  his  mind,  persuade  him  to 
apply  to  those  who  are  commissioned  by  Christ ; 
to  feed  his  flock  with  heavenly  food.  Should  that, 
man,  instead  of  a  desponding  sinner,  become  an 
accepted  penitent,  you  have  done  more  good  than 
those  whose  wealth  has  kept  thousands  from 
perishing  with  hunger.  One  immortal  soul  is  of 
far  more  importance. 

Even  in  those  cases  where  money  is  m.ost  wanted, 
think  not  that  you  can  only  do  good  with  a  purse 
in  your  hand.    Those  who  have  wealth,  employ  it 


[    166    ] 

nobly  in  assisting  tlie  poor;  but  those  who  have 
none,  may  still  assist  by  advice  and  by  example. 
If  your  poor  neighbour  see  you  always  contented 
and  cheerful,  if  he  see  that  by  honest  industry 
you  struggle  through  hardships  as  great  as  his  own, 
he  will  be  encouraged  to  do  liicewise.  If  he  see 
that  you  put  your  trust  in  God  and  are  supported, 
he  may  be  led  to  do  the  same;  and  surely  he  who 
relie"\l^es  our  wants,  does  not  half  so  much  for  our 
real  advantage,  as  he  who  teaches  us  to  bear  them 
like  Christians.  If  you  can  do  nothing  else,  you 
can  pray  for  the  unfortunate  ;  and  we  know,  that 
**  the  efFe£lual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man 
availeth  much."* 

Let  no  servant  of  God  ever  suppose  that  he  has 
nothing  to  do.  We  may  be  called  to  work  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  our  Lord's  vineyard,  but  every 
one  has  his  appointed  task.  "We  may  do  good  by 
our  advice,  we  may  do  good  by  our  example,  we 
may  do  good  by  our  prayers.  In  youth  we  may 
assist  others  by  our  labour,  and  through  life  by 
our  kindness  ;  even  in  our  last  moments  we  may 
still  do  good,  and  if  it  be  too  late  to  shew  others 
jbow  to  live,  we  may  still  teach  them  how  to  die. 

*  James  V.  i6. 


[     167     J 

By  bearing  one  unother's  biirdtns,  we  ligh'ten 
the  load  to  all.     I  will   venture  to  assure  all  who 
hear  me,  (and  I  appeal  for  tlie  truth  of  what  I  say 
to   the  experience  of  every  generous  heart)  that 
the  best  comfort  in  our  own   afflictions  is  endea- 
vouring to  make  others  happy.     No  man  was  ever 
tired  of  life,  whilst  he  was  employed  in  doing  good. 
Whoever  thou  art  who  feelest  thy  mind  oppressed 
with  sorrow,  thy  spirits  sunk,  thy  a<fi;ivity  gone; 
if  the  world  present  no  objeft  which  seems  worthy 
of  thy  care,  if  thou  view  it  M'ith  weariness  and 
disgust,  one  remedy  remains.     Consider  if  it  be 
possible  for  thee,  in  any  way  whatever,  to  do  good. 
This  is  possible  in  every  situation*     Do  it  without 
delay;   exert  all  thy  power  for  the  happiness  of 
others,  and  thou   wilt  find  thy  own.     And   ye 
who  still  th'nk  that  poverty  prevents  your  being 
of  much  use  to  others,  let  me  entreat  you,  in  th^ 
last   place,   to  consider  that  our  Saviour  and  hi§ 
Apostles,  and  almost  all  the  first  Christians,  were 
poor;  and  that  no  other  men-  ever  did  so  much 
good.     Our  Lord  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head. 
St.  Peter  says,   "  silver  and  gold  have  I  none.*'* 
St.  Paul  maintained  himself  by  working  with  his 
hands.     The  saints  at  Jerusalem  were  supportrcl 

*  A(5ls  iii.  6. 


C     168     ] 

by  the  charity  of  a  distant  church  and  nation.  Yet 
these  were  the  men  who  spread  blessings  over  the 
whole  earth,  and  whose  example  we  ought  all 
to  imitate.  We  cannot  indeed  work  m'racles  as 
some  of  them  did,  but  still  we  may  do  much.  We 
cannot  restore  the  blind  to  sight,  but  we  can  be 
eye?  to  the  blind,  by  assisting  and  supporting  him. 
We  cannot  bid  the  lame  man  rise  up  and  walk, 
but  we  can  lead  him  on  his  way.  We  cannot  heal 
the  sick,  but  we  can  comfort  them  j  we  can  assist 
them  with  medicine  or  food,  and  greatly  lessen  their 
sufferings.  And  there  is  one  of  the  works  of  mercy 
which  our  Saviour  points  out  as  the  eife6l  of  his 
appearance  on  earth,  in  which  aii  may  assist. 
*^  The  poor,"  says  he, "  have  the  Gospel  preached 
to  them.*'*  Wisdom  is  no  longer  confined  to  a 
few,  but  all  men  are  now  called  to  hear  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation.  All  are  called  to  share  in  that 
mercy  which  is  oifered  through  Christ  to  the 
whole  world.  And  here,  my  brethren,  all  may 
endeavour  to  imitate  the  example  of  our  Saviour 
Jind  his  Apostles.  We  arc  not  indeed  all  called  to 
preach,  but  we  all  may  speak  to  each  other  of  the 
Ipving-kindness  of  the  Lord.  If  we  do  this,  and 
try  to  lead  our  poor  afflicted  brother  to  the  Father  of 
*  Matt.  xi.  5 . 


C     169    J 

Mercy  and  God  of  all  comfort,  if  our  advice  and 
example  induce  him  to  seek  those  things  which 
belong  to  his  peace,  we  have  done  much  more 
good,  than  those  who  have  the  power  to  heal  his 
sickness,  or  relieve  his  wants.  If  we  train  up  our 
children  in  the  way  of  godliness,  if  we  teach  them 
to  be  industrious  and  contented,  we  give  them  the 
best  and  most  valuable  riches.  And  if,  by  precept 
or  example,  you  instruft  others  that  "  godliness 
with  contentment  is  great  gain;"*  and  lead  them  to 
trust  in  God,  and  to  obey  his  laws,  instead  of 
being  idle,  dishonest,  swearers,  drunkards,  thieves, 
or  liars,  which  would  ruin  their  souls  for  ever;  can 
there  be  a  doubt  that  you  have  done  more  good 
than  those  do,  who  by  giving  money  can  only  lessen 
the  miseries  which  such  crimes  produce? 

Think  not  that  such  labours  of  love  will  be  of  no 
account  with  Him  who  reckoneth  with  every  man 
according  to  what  he  hath,  and  not  according  to 
what  he  hath  not.  We  are  told  that  at  the  great 
day  He  will  say  to  the  righteous,  who  have  fed  the 
hungry,  and  cloathed  the  naked,  "  Forasmuch  as 
ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my 
brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me."  Surely  then 
He  will  not  look  with  less  favour  on  those,  who 

*  I  Tim.  vi.  6. 


170     ] 


have  taught  the  unfortunate  to  turn  these  i.orrbwv 
into  blessings,  by  s;etting  them  an  example  of 
Christian  resignation ;  who  have  fed  the  hungry 
with  the  bread  of  hfe,  and  visited  the  sick  and  the 
prisoner,  to  give  them  heavenly  consolation.  These 
are  the  greatest  afts  of  charity  which  one  Christian 
can  perform  to  another ;  and  they  may  be  per*- 
formed  by  all.  Let  no  man  therfcfore,  however 
poor,  however  unhappy  he  may  be,  let  no  man 
suppose  that  he  is  to  think  only  of  himself;  but 
let  him  remember,  that  though  we  arc  called  to 
assist  each  other  in  different  ways,  all  may  and  mmf 
do  good.  Every  day,  in  which  we  have  not  con- 
tributed, in  some  way  or  other,  to  the  happiness^ 
the  assistance,  or  the  improvement  of  our  fellow 
Christians,  should  be  considered  as  lost.  And 
let  not  those  who  feel  that  they  cannot  do  mucb, 
be  afraid  of  losing  their  reward,  while  they  do  all 
they  can.  The  widow's  mite  was  accepted  by 
Christ,  and  declared  to  be  of  more  value  than 
the  large  offerings  of  the  rich.  Do  all  you  can ; 
by  giving  money  if  you  have  it,  and  if  not,  by 
friendly  assistance,  by  advice,  and  by  example;  and 
when  nothing  else  remains  to  give  for  the  relief  of 
the  up.fortunate,  give  him  your  prayers.  The 
prayer  of  faith  may  heal  the  sick,  when  all  the 


C     171     ] 

skill  of  the  physician  fails.  The  prayer  oF  fa'th 
may  reach  the  Throne  of  Mercy,  and  bring  down 
blessings  on  his  head,  and  on  your  own.  Perhaps, 
when  we  all  meet  in  another  world,  the  poor  suf- 
ferer may  thank  you  for  it,  more  than  for  any 
assistance  which  money  could  have  afforded  him. 
And  He  who  v/ent  about  doing  good,  and  Vviio 
has  commanded  us  all  to  go  and  do  likewise.  He  will 
not  forget  your  labour  of  love ;  but  will  say  to 
every  one  who  has  done  the  best  he  could,  "•  Vv^cll 
done,  thou  good  and  faithful  serv^mt,  thou  hast 
been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee 
ruler  over  many  things.  Enter  thou  into  the  joy 
of  thy  Lord?"* 

*  Matt.  XXV.  a  I. 


SERMON   XIV. 


ST.  LUKE  xxii.  42. 
NOT   MY   WILL,    BUT   THINE  BE   DONE. 

T  ^7'HEN  the  only-begotten  Son  of  God  left 
the  bosom  of  his  Father,  and  took  upon 
him  the  nature  of  man,  he  was  also  pleased  to  take 
on  himself  the  sorrows  to  which  men  are  subject, 
and  greater  than  any  other  man  ever  felt.  "  He 
was  despised  and  rejefted  of  men,  a  man  of  sorrows 
and  acquainted  with  grief.  He  was  afflifted  and 
tormented.  He  was  led  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaugh- 
ter."* But  amidst  all  these  dreadful  trials  he  has 
left  us  a  glorious  example  of  patience,  and  resigna- 
tion to  the  will  of  God.  In  his  agony  in  the  garden, 
when  he  appears  to  have  felt  such  anguish  as  never 
was  inflifted  on  any  other  man,  when  "  his  sweat 
*  Ifaiah  liii.  3,  7. 


[     174.     ] 

was  as  it  were  great  drops  of  blood,  f;illlng  clowii 
to  the  ground;"*  he  then  tauglit  us  how  every 
good  man  should  meet  the  severest  trials  which  can 
befal  him.  He  prayed  earnestly,  that,  if  it  were 
possible,  God  would  remove  this  cup  from  him, 
but  immediately  he  adds,  "  Not  my  will,  but 
thine  be  done."  With  this  example  ever  before 
our  eyes,  I  will  consider  the  situation  of  a  Christian 
under  those  afflictions,  which  at  some  time  or  other 
of  our  lives  are  the  lot  of  all ;  and  will  point  out 
the  conduft  which  the  Gospel  requires  from"  him. 

In  order  to  make  what  I  wish  to  say  on  this  sub- 
je<5t  more  clear  and  distinft,  I  will  mention,  first, 
the  sorrows  which  we  receive  immediately  from 
the  hand  of  God;  secondly,  those  which  are  in- 
flifted  upon  us  by  men ;  and  lastly,  those  which 
we  bring  on  ourselves. 

The  sorrows  which  we  receive  from  the  hand 
of  God,  are  often  great;  but  they  are  almost  al- 
ways, in  tlie  course  of  our  lives,  mixed  with  many 
and  great  mercies.  We  have  many  days  of  health 
for  one  day  of  sickness,  many  hours  of  ease  for 
one  of  pain,  many  comforts  to  balance  one  afllictr 
ion.  Thl;>  ought  to  be  gratefully  acknowledged, 
«ven  when  the  day  of  trial  comes;  and  we  should 
*  LuUe  xsii.  44- 


[     175     ] 

-say  witli  Job,  "  Shall  we  receive  good  at  the 
hand  of  God,  and  shall  we  not  receive  evil?  The 
Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away. 
Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lokd."*  But  still 
the  day  of  trial  must  come,  and  we  ought  to  be 
prepared  to.  meet  it.  The  most  common  trials 
which  we  experience  from  the  hand  of  God,  are 
sickness,  poverty,  and  the  loss  of  friends.  Our 
best  support  in  ;dl  these  is  the  firm  belief  that 
every  affliction  is  sent  in  mercy,  to  m.ake  us  more 
virtuous  and  more  happy.  It  is  an  undoubted  truth, 
which  I,  wish  to  impress  on  the  minds  of  all  who 
liear  me,  tliat  we  never  can  be  perfectly  happy,  in 
this  world,  or  the  next,  till  we  have  learnt  submis- 
sion to  the  will  of  God,  and  have  renounced 
every  evil  inclination,  which  would  lead  us  out  of 
that  path  in  which  He  has  commanded  us  to  walk. 
If  we  have  not  sufficiently  learnt  this  lesson  in  the 
school  of  mercy,  we  must  be  taught  it  by  affli£lion ; 
but  this  lesson  is  not  learnt  as  it  ought  to  be,  till, 
humbled  in  the  dust,  we  bless  our  gracious  God 
for  our  sufferings  as  sincerely  as  for  our  enjoy- 
ments. This  we  shall  do,  when  we  are  fully  con- 
v"nced  that  they  are  for  our  real  good,  and  never 
would  have  been  sent  by  the  Father  of  Mercy,  but 

*  Job  ii.  10. 


C    176    3 

to  lead  us  to  repentance,  to  strengthen  us  in  virtue,' 
and  to  work  for  us  an  eternal  weight  of  glory. 
In  this  light  the  good  man  views  every  affliction 
of  every  kind;  and  though  the  flesh  may  tremble 
when  racked  with  pain,  though  the  strength  may 
fail  when  struggling  with  poverty,  though  the  tears 
may  flow  over  the  dying  friend;  still  he  will  bend 
the  trembling  knees,  he  will  lift  up  the  feeble  hands, 
be  will  raise  the  streaming  eyes  to  Heaven,  and 
bless  his  Father  and  his  God. 

Pain  and  sickness  are  evils  which  at  some  parts 
of  their  lives  all  feel ;  and  they  are  indeed  great 
trials.    When  God  is  pleased  to  send  this  afiliftion 
to  any  man,  he  may  lawfully  seek  those  means  of 
relief  which   are  to  be  found.     He  may  humbly 
pray  to  God   for  his  blessing  on  the  skill  of  the 
physician;  but  still  he  must  say,  after  the  example 
of  his  blessed  Master,  "  Not  my  will,  but  thine 
be  done."    If  it  be  God's  pleasure  that  his  suffer- 
ings should  continue,    he  must  carefully    guard 
against  impatience.     He  must  thankfully  acknov/- 
Icdge  the  kindness  of  his  friends,    and  never  add 
to  their  distress  by  peevishness    and  ill-humour. 
He  must,   as  far  as  possible,  suppress  complaints, 
and  shew  by  manly  resolution  that  he  cheerfully 
submits  to  tlie  will  of  God.     He  must  not  forget 


[     177     ] 

to  thauk  Him  for  every  blessing  which  he  still  en^ " 
joys;  if  he  have  a  comfortable  home,  needful  food, 
and  kind  relations  and  friends,  these  are  blessings 
for  which  he  should  then  be  doubly  thankful.  If 
the  want  of  these  add  to  his  distress,  if  every 
earthly  comfort  fail,  still  he  should  say  with  Eli, 
"It  is  the  Lord,  let  Him  do  what  seemeth 
Him  good."  Whatever  his  sufferings  may  be,  let 
him  still  remember  that  his  Saviour  suffered  more, 
and  suffered  for  his  sake;  let  him  consider,  that 
how  great  soever  his  pain  may  be,  it  cannot  keep 
him  long  from  the  regions  of  eternal  joy.  If 
Providence  allow  no  other  relief,  still  the  Christ- 
ian trusts  that  death  will  end  all  his  sufferings, 
and  lead  him  to  everlasting  happiness. 

Poverty  is  a  great  trial.     By  poverty,  I  am  far 
from  meaning  any  situation  in  which  a  man  can  ^ 
supply  himself  with  the  necessaries  of  life  by  ho-  - 
nest  industry;  but  I  speak  of  those  who  have  no 
means  of  supplying  their  most  pressing  wants,  who 
are  destitute  of  lodging,  raiment,  or  food.     In  this 
unhappy  situation,  the  good  man  should  pray  to 
God  for  assistance;  and  if  it  be  really  out  of  his 
power  to   procure,  by    any  kind  of  work,   the' 
things    which    are  necessary  for   him,    he    may 
very  properly  ask  the  assistance  of  others.     Any. 

N 


[     178     ] 

man  v/ho  does  this,  while  he  can  support  himself, 
i$  little  better  than  a  thief;  as  he  draws  from  those 
who  are  charitably  disposed,   the  money  which 
should  have  been  given  to  such  as  really  want  it. 
The  rich  are  in  general  ready  to  assist  those  whose 
charafter  and  conduct  give  them  a  just  claim  on 
their  bounty;  and  the  relief  which  is  thus  ob- 
tained,  should  be  acknowledged  with  gratitude. 
Even  if  it  be  refused,  never  let  distress,  however 
great,  tempt  any  man  to  dishonest  praftices.     Let 
the  unhappy  sufferer  cast  all  his  care  on  God, 
who  will  never  leave  him  or  forsake  him,  but  will 
either  send  relief  to  his  sorrows,  or  call  him  to 
Himself,  when  he  has  felt  his  appointed  portion 
of  afflidion. 

.  The  loss  of  friends  is  a  very  severe  trial.  Wlien 
all  our  earthly  happiness  seems  to  be  buried  with  a 
wife,  a  child,  or  a  friend,  who  was  dear  to  us  as  cnir 
:  own  soul,  the  firmest  mind  will  yield  to  grief.  But 
here,  my  brethren,  we  see  the  glorious  triumph 
of  Christianity.  The  poor  heathens  knew  not 
that  friends  who  were  separated  by  death,  would 
ever  meet  again;  but  the  Christian  looks  beyond 
the  grave.  He  sorrows  indeed,  but  not  without 
hope.  He  weeps,  but  he  knows  that  God  will 
soon  wipe  all  tears  from  his  eyes.     His  friends 


[     179     1 

are  not  lost  for  ever;  they  are  only  gone  before, 
where  he  must  soon  follow.  He  hopes  that  they 
"will  bid  him  welcome  to  a  better  world,  where  all 
who  have  obtained  mercy  through  Christ,  will 
meet  to  part  no  more. 

These  and  many  other  trials  and  affliftions 
come  to  us  immediately  from  the  hand  of  God; 
but  there  are  others  in  which  our  suiferings  pro- 
ceed from  our  fellow-creatures,  and  I  wish  to 
make  a  few  remarks  on  the  proper  behaviour  under 
them.  If  we  suffer  justly  from  those  who  have  a 
lawful  authority  over  us,  it  is  certainly  the  duty 
of  all  men  patiently  to  submit.  If  we  are  unjustly 
treated,  we  may  use  such  means  as  the  laws  of 
the  land  provide  for  our  defence  against  oppres- 
sion; and  in  this  happy  country  they  afford  all 
possible  security  to  our  lives  and  our  property; 
but  prudence  and  charity  require,  that  we  should, 
if  possible,  rather  settle  disputes  by  a  private 
agreement,  than  bring  them  into  a  court  of  jus- 
tice. If  our  adversary  will  not  hear  reason,  the 
law  is  open;  but  in  no  case  are  we  at  liberty  to 
avenge  ourselves.  In  all  injuries,  we  must  con- 
stantly keep  in  mind  the  mild  precepts  of  the 
Gospel;  we  must  never  return  evil  for  evil,  but 
contrariwise    blessing.      As   this   is    a   point  of 


[     180     ] 

great  importance,  it  shall  be  made  the  subjeft  of 
a  separate  discourse.  At  present  I  will  only  ob- 
serve farther,  that  to  whatever  cause  we  owe  our 
misfortunes,  if  we  have  no  lawful  means  to  escape, 
we  should  consider  them  as  sent  by  God  for  our 
advantage,  though  perhaps  brought  upon  us  by 
the  hands  of  wicked  men.  Such  men  are  often 
his  instruments  for  the  trial  of  his  faithful  servants; 
and  as  they  could  have  no  power  us,  except  it  were 
given  them  from  above,  we  must  not  regard  them 
in  what  we  suffer,  but  acknowledge  the  hand  of 
God  in  every  thing. 

Lastly,  there  are  sufferings  which  men  bring 
upon  themselves,  by  their  ovm  folly,  imprudence, 
and  vice.  In  this  case  all  we  can  do,  is  to  humble 
ourselves  under  the  just  judgment  of  God  j  and 
we  have  great  reason  to  bless  Him,  if  the  punish- 
ment which  sooner  or  later  must  fall  on  every  sinner 
who  does  not  repent,  is  inflicted  in  this  world, 
while  there  is  still  room  to  hope  that  by  repent- 
ance and  amendment  we  may  be  restored  to  the 
favour  of  God,  through  the  merits  and  mediation 
.of  Christ,  and  that  when  our  sufferings  here  shall 
be  ended,  we  may  still  find  mercy  at  the  last  day. 

If  the  time  would  permit,  I  might  mention  many 
other  trials  to  which  men  are  subje<5l  in  this  world; 


[      '81      ] 

but  a  few  general  observations  may  be  applied  to 
them  all. 

First,  let  me  beg  those  who  are  in  a  more  prospe- 
rous condition,  to  observe  that  afflictions  are  not 
always  punishments.  They  are  sometimes  sent  to 
the  very  best  men,  while  the  wicked  appear  to  be 
in  great  prosperity.  The  scripture  indeed  leads  us 
to  consider  the  afllided  as  peculiarly  favoured  by 
God.  "  As  manyas  I  love,I  rebuke  andchasten."* 
Those,  who  are  most  strong  in  faith,  are  often  called 
to  set  an  example  of  patience  to  others.  This  is  a 
glorious  distinction,  and  will  obtain  for  tl:tem  a 
brighter  crown.  Such  were  the  Apostles  and 
Martyrs;  and  such  are  seen  in  every  age,  whose 
trials  only  make,  their  virtues  shine  with  greater 
lustre.  They  are  indeed  happy,  for  their  light 
affliftions  will  procure  for  them  a  glorious  reward. 

Secondly,  when  we  see  men,  whose  lives  have 
been  notoriously  wicked,  suffering,  as  it  sometimes 
happens,  under  some  striking  judgment  of  the  Al- 
mighty, such  an  example  should  make  us  tremble 
for  ourselves.  But,  even  in  that  case,  we  must 
not  dare  to  pronounce  any  rash  censure  upon  them. 
We  know  not  how  far  any  man  is  guilty  in  the 
sight  of  God,  because,  though  we  see  the  crime, 

*  Rev.  iii.  19. 


[   1«2  1 

we  do  not  know  the  circumstances  that  led  to  it. 
We  do  not  know  whether  the  sinner  had  the  hap- 
piness of  being  taught  his  duty,  or  to  what  tempt- 
ations he  was  exposed.  And  whatever  be  the  cha- 
rafter  of  the  sufferer,  let  us  remember,  that  though 
he  may  deserve  punishment  from  God,  he  is  en- 
titled to  pity  and  comfort  from  us.  Never  let  us 
insult  his  distress,  or  add  to  the  sorrows  of  him 
whom  God  has  wounded.  Let  us  give  him  our 
assistance  and  our  advice.  Let  us  endeavour  to 
lead  him  into  the  right  way,  and  set  before  him 
all  the  comforts  which  religion  offers  to  those  who 
sincerely  repent.  Let  us  pray  for  him,  and  let  us 
humbly  hope  that  such  judgments  are  intended  to 
punish  him  in  this  life,  that  his  soul  may  be  saved 
in  the  day  of  the  Lord.  When,  on  the  other 
hand,  we  see  those  who  we  have  reason  to  believe 
are  virtuous  and  good  men,  visited  with  great 
aiHiftions,  let  us  look  on  them  not  only  with  pity, 
but  with  reverence.  Let  us  consider  them  as  the 
favoured  children  of  God,  who  are  ccrtuited  worthy 
to  suffer  for  his  sake.  Let  us  try  to  imitate  the 
glorious  example  of  their  patience  and  resignation, 
and  treasure  it  in  our  hearts  till  our  day  of  trial 
shall  come. 


[     i83     ] 

Thirdly,  let  those  who  are  in  affliction  of  any 
kind,  carefully  examine  their  own  hearts.  Let  therrt 
consider  whether  any  iinrepented  sin  has  brouglit 
this  judgment  upon  them;  if  so,  let  them  instantly 
renounce  and  forsake  it.  If  the  best  men  fairly 
examine  the  state  of  their  hearts,  they  will  allow 
that  it  is  good  for  them  to  have  been  afflided. 
If  they  feel  and  acknowledge  this,  and  can  humbly 
dnd  sincerely  thank  God  for  the  trials,  as  well  as 
for  the  blessings,  which  He  is  pleased  to  send  them, 
they  have  reason  to  hope  that  all  they  suffer  here, 
will  work  for  them  an  eternal  weight  of  glory.  If 
they  have  reason  to  believe  that  they  are  found 
worthy  to  be  set  as  examples  to  others,  that 
they  are  called  to  suffer  for  the  glory  of  God, 
and  the  good  of  their  fellow-creatures,  after 
the  example  of  the  Apostles  and  Martyrs ;  then 
tiiey  may  indeed  glory  in  tribulation.  They  may 
suffer,  not  only  with  patience,  but  with  joy. 
They  may  rejoice,  with  the  Apostles,  that  they 
were  found  worthy  to  suffer  for  his  sake  who 
died  for  them.  The  glorious  privilege  of  following 
their  crucified  Master,  of  proving  to  all  the  world 
their  love  and  gratitude  to  him,  will  make  them 
even  take  pleasure  in  afHidions.  They  will  look 
unto  Jesus,  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  their  faith, 


[184     ] 

who  for  their  sakes  endured  the  cross,  despising 
the  shame  ;  they  will  follow  him  through  pain  and 
sickness,  though  poverty  and  distress,  through  re- 
proach and  persecution;  and  in  all  thv'rse  things 
they  will  be  more  than  conquerors.  The  glories 
of  Heaven  are  ever  before  their  eyes,  and  every 
earthly  sorrow  will  appear  as  nothing.  Happy, 
indeed,  are  they  who  have  thus  learned  Christ, 
but  few"  of  us,  I  fear,  have  attained  to  such  per- 
fe<5tion;  and  God,  who  knows  our  weakness, 
does  not  call  us  to  suffer  more  than  we  are  able 
to  bear.  Trusting  in  his  support,  convinced  of 
his  kindness,  and  hoping  for  his  mercy,  let  us  all, 
when  He  visits  us  with  affliction,  endeavour  to  bear 
it  with  patience  and  resignation,  that  it  may  answer 
the  ends  for  which  it  is  in  general  designed,  by 
correcting  our  faults,  purifying  our  minds,  and 
making  us  less  unworthy  of  the  favour  of  God. 

Lastly,  I  address  myself  to  those  who  as  yet 
have  not  been  called  to  any  severe  trials,  who  as 
yet  enjoy  health  and  stn.Tigth,  and  to  whom  the 
evil  days  appear  to  be  still  at  a  distance.  Let  me 
entreat  you  to  remember,  that  in  this  world  we 
must  not  expeCl:  to  be  always  happy;  and  though 
we  may  thankfully  enjoy  every  day  of  ease  and 
prosperity  which  God  is  pleased  to  allow  us,  yet 


[      185     ] 

we  ought  always  to  be  prepared  for  the  trials  whfth 
will  certainly  follow,  and  never  to  set  our  hearts  so 
much  on  any  earthly  blessing,  as  to  be  unv\  illing  to 
resign  it  at  the  command  of  God.  Remember 
the  advice  of  the  wise  son  of  Sirach,  which  you 
will  find  in  the  second  chapter  of  Ecclesiasticus,  a 
chapter  which  I  wish  particularly  to  recommend  to 
all  young  persons,  as  containing  a  most  important 
and  useful  lesson.  "  My  son,  if  thou  come  to 
serve  the  Lord,  prepare  thy  soul  for  tempta- 
tion. Set  thy  heart  aright,  and  constantly  endure, 
and  make  not  haste  in  time  of  trouble.  For 
gold  is  tried  in  the  fire,  and  acceptable  men 
in  the  furnace  of  adversity."  And  now,  my 
Christian  brethren,  as  we  must  all  sooner  or  later 
taste  the  bitter  cup  of  affliftion,  let  us  all  apply  for 
succour  to  Him  who  alone  can  enable  us  cheerfully 
to  receive  it;  and  let  me  entreat  you,  with  humble 
and  penitent  hearts,  to  join  with  me  in  prayer. 

Assist  us  mercifully,  O  Lord,  in  these  our  sup- 
plications and  prayers,  and  dispose  the  way  of  thy 
servan':s  towards  the  attainment  of  everlasting  sal- 
vation ;  that,  amidst  all  the  changes  and  chances  of 
this  mortal  life,  they  may  ever  be  defended  by  thy 
•  most  gracious  and  ready  help,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


SERMON    XV. 


ST.  LUKE  xxiii.  34. 

FATHER,     FORGIVE    THEM,    FOR    THEY     KNOW 

NOT  Vv^HAT   THEY  DO. 

inORGIVENESS  of  injuries  has  always  been 
"*■  considered  as  one  of  the  strongestj  proofs  of 
a  truly  Christian  disposition.  It  is  the  glory  of 
our  religion,  that  it  has  carried  this  exalted  virtue 
to  a  height  which  never  before  was  known  in  the 
world.  Revenge  is  no  longer  b.ilowed  on  any 
pretence  whatever.  Resentment  is  no  longer  to  be 
called  courage.  To  return  evil  for  evil  is  no 
longer  to  be  called  justice.  The  Christian  must 
forgive,  if  he  hope  to  be  forgiven.  His  courage 
must  be  shewn,  in  nob!)'  enduring  sufferings  or 
injuries.     His  justice  must  be   displayed,  in   an 


[     188     ]        , 

humble  acknowlegment,  that,  as  we  have  all 
sinned,  we  should  all  shew  that  mercy  to  each 
other,  which  we  hope  to  receive  from  God.  Con- 
vinced of  the  weakness  of  human  nature,  he  pities, 
he  prays  for  the  unhappy  offender;  to  whom  he 
hopes  God  will  forgive  much  greater  sins  than 
he  can  commit  against  his  fellow-creatures. 

On  this  subjeft,  my  beloved  brethren,  our  blessed 
Master  has  left  us  the  most  glorious  and  striking 
example  that  is  to  be  found  in  the  history  of  the 
whole  world.  All  mankind  had  offended  him, 
yet  he  died  for  all.  During  the  course  of  his  hfe, 
we  see  him  continually  practising  this  noblest  of 
virtues.  When  his  disciples  would  have  called  fire 
from  Heaven  to  consume  those  who  would  not 
receive  him,  he  mildly  answered,  "  Ye  know  not 
what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of;  and  he  went  to 
another  village."*  When  Judas,  who  had  been 
his  chosen  friend,  betrayed  him  to  his  murderers, 
what  was  his  language  to  this  greatest  of  criminals? 
*'  Judas,  betray  est  thou  the  Son  of  Man  with  a 
kiss?"t  When  one  of  his  followers  rashly  wounded 
a  soldier  who  came  to  take  him,  Jesus  said,  "  Put 
up  thy  sword.'*  "  Suffer  ye  thus  far,  and  he 
touched  his  ear,  and  healed  him."+     Wlien  Peter, 

*•  Lukeix.  S5-        t  ^^^^^^  '^^^^-  4S.        t  L'^'l^c  xxii.  51. 


C    m   ] 

whom  lie  so  much  loved,  and  \vho  had  promised 
such  faithful  attachment,  fell  into  the  temptation  of 
which  his  kind  Master  had  given  him  warning;  when 
before  the  cock  crew  he  liad  denied  him  thrice, 
how  did  he  treat  this  unhappy  man  ?  "  And  the 
Lord  turned,  and  looked  upon  Peter."*  It  was 
a  look  which  touched  him  to  the  heart,  a  look  no 
doubt  of  kindness  and  compassion,  for  "  he  went 
out,  and  wept  bitterly.'* 

Every  feeling  heart  must  be  struck  with  the 
particular  attention  shewn  to  this  penitent  and  re- 
conciled friend  after  our  Lord's  resurrection ; 
when  the  Angel  says  to  the  pious  women,  "  Tell 
his  disciples,  and  Peter,  that  he  goeth  before  you 
hito  Gallilee,  there  shall  ye  see  him."t  Our 
(Saviour  seems  impatient  that  Peter  should  know, 
not  only  that  his  Lord  was  risen  indeed,  but  that 
h^  was  himself  forgiven,  and  still  the  objetH:  of  his 
Jove.  But  above  all,  my  text  displays  such  a  proof 
of  this  exalted  virtue,  as  was  never  given  by  any 
other  man.  None  ever  felt  such  torments,  none 
ever  received  such  injuries,  no  other  man  therefore 
ever  had  so  much  to  forgive;  yet  at  that  dreadful 
moment  of  almost  insupportable  agony,  amidst 
The  insults  of  those  who  inflicted  these  torments, 
'^  LukexxJi.  <)r.  t  Mark  xvi.  7. 


[    190    1 

of  those  for  whose  sake  he  endured  them,  what  is 
the  language  of  our  dying  Saviour?  "  Father, 
forgive  them!'* 

With  such  an  example  before  our  eyes,  it  is 
strange  that  any  Christian  should  find  it  difficult  to 
forgive.  It  is  strange  that  it  should  still  be  neces- 
sary to  say.  Avenge  not  yourselves. 

Consider,  I  entreat  you,  our  situation  in  this 
world  with  regard  to  each  other.  We  are  all 
weak,  frail,  sinful  creatures.  The  best  of  us 
seldom  passes  through  one  day,  without  feehng 
that  he  requires  forgiveness  from  his  God,  and 
too  often  from  his  fellow-creatures  also.  Mercy 
is  all  ourhope ;  forgiveness  is  our  constant  prayer. 
In  such  a  state,  should  we  not  pity  and  assist  each 
other?  Does  not  mutual  weakness  call  for  mutual 
forbearance?  But  weak,  and  frail,  and  sinful  as  we 
are,  yet  through  the  merits  of  Christ,  we  all 
hope  to  attain  the  happiness  of  Heaven.  And  can 
creatures,  who,  after  a  few  short  years,  expeft  to  be 
for  ever  united  in  the  presence  of  their  God,  to  be 
set  free  from  all  unruly  passions,  and  to  live  to- 
gether for  ever  in  Heaven,  in  peace,  and  joy,  and 
everlasting  love ;  can  such  creatures  hate  each 
other  on  earth?  Can  they  add  to  the  sorrows  of 
this  state  of  trial,  and  spread  more  thorns  on  the 


path  of  life,  by  malice  and  revenge?  Can  they  risk 
their  own  eternal  happiness,  by  denying  to  eacli 
other  that  forgiveness,  without  which  they  must 
not  dare  to  hope  that  they  shall  be  themselves 
forgiven?  To  set  the  necessity,  and  the  nature  of 
this  duty,  in  the  clearest  light,  I  will  consider  first, 
how  we  are  required  to  3.£t  under  great  injuries  ;  and 
secondly,  what  is  our  duty  in  regard  to  those  smaller 
offences,  which  often  disturb  the  peace  of  society. 

We  are  not  often  called  to  forgive  great  offences; 
yet  such  there  are,  and  every  Cliristian  should  be 
prepared  to  meet  with  them.  A  man  may  be 
robbed  of  his  property;  an  attempt  may  be  made 
to  rob  him  of  his  life.  Jie  may  be  robbed  of  what 
is  perliaps  still  dearer  to  him,  the  honour  of  his 
.>yife  or  daughter.  A  treaclierous  friend  may  ruin 
his  domestic  peace ;  an  unprovoked  enemy  may 
destroy  his  reputation.  These  are  gi-eat  injuries, 
and  every  man  feels  them  as  such.  In  these  and 
all  such  cases,  Christianity  does  not  forbid  that  we 
should  defend  ourselves  to  a  certain  degree.  We 
may  defend  our  house  from  the  thief,  and  our 
life  from  the  murderer.  We  may  apply  to  the 
lav/  to  punish  these  crimes,  and  the  still  greater 
injury  sustained  from  the  seducer  and  the  adulterer. 
If  our  chara(rter  be  attacked,  we  may  defend  it  by 


[     192    ] 

exposing  the  falsehood  of  the  charge;  and  in  every 
case,  we  may  use  such  means  of  self-defence  as 
the  laws  of  our  country  put  into  our  hands;  but 
we  must  be  sure  that  we  do  this  to  prevent  crimes, 
not  in  order  to  be  revenged  on  the  criminal.  If 
we  bring  a  wicked  man  to  justice,  our  motive  for 
it  must  be,  to  prevent  his  injuring  others^  to  make 
him  an  example,  in  order  that  others  may  be 
afraid  to  offend;  we  must  do  it,  because  the  laws 
of  our  country  command  us  not  to  conceal  such 
crimes  as  should  be  punished  for  the  good  of  so- 
ciety. On  these  principles  a  man  ought  to  bring 
an  offender  to  justice ;  but  never  from  any  wish 
of  being  revenged  for  the  injury  done  to  himself. 
This  is  a  point  in  regard  towhich  a  Christian  should 
carefully  examine  his  own  heart.  Let  there  be  no 
malice  there.  However  great  the  injury  may  be, 
the  offender  is  still  in  a  state  to  hope  for  mercy 
from  God,  if  he  repent ;  and  let  him  find  it  from 
you.  However  great  the  injury  may  be,  your 
Saviour  suffered  more;  and  if  you  are  his  true  dis- 
ciple, you  will  say  with  him,  "  Father,  forgive 
them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do!" 

Alas!  no  man  knows  what  he  does,  when  he 
offends  God  by  such  crimes.  Think  of  the  state 
of  him  who  has  wronged  you,  and  resentment 


ni 


[     193     ] 

must  be  changed  to  pity.  Think  of  the  situation 
of  a  man  who  has  lost  the  favour  of  God,  who 
has  committed  crimes  which  will  plunge  him  in 
endless  misery  if  he  do^  not  repent,  who  is  still 
perhaps  in  a  hardened  impenitent  state.  Think 
of  all  which  that  man  must  suffer,  even  if  a  life 
of  penitence  should  at  last  obtain  pardon  from 
God;  think  of  what  he  must  suffer,  if  he  die 
without  repentance.  O  think  of  this,  and  do  not 
drive  the  wretched  man  down  the  precipice;  think 
of  this,  and  say.  Father,  forgive  him. 

But  these  are  not  the  offences  which  most  of  us 
are  called  to  forgive.  The  far  greater  part  of 
mankind  pass  through  life  without  meeting  with 
such  provocations  as  these.  What  then  are  the 
injuries  which  fill  our  streets  with  riot,  and  our 
cottages  with  quarrels,  which  destroy  our  domestic 
peace,  and  disturb  our  minds  with  anger,  malice, 
and  revenge?  A  Christian  must  blush  to  answer 
this  question.  They  are  the  errors  and  impcr- 
feftions  to  which  all  are  subjeft;  they  are  faults 
of  temper;  they  arc  faults  which  proceed  from 
want  of  judgment;  they  are  faults,  for  which 
all  hope  to  be  forgiven,  and  therefore  which  all 
ought  to  forgive.  And  can  we  call  ourselves 
the  followers  of  the  meek  and   humble  jEsrrs, 

o 


C     194    ] 

whilst  every  trifle  is  sufficient  to  raise  our  anger, 
and  excite  us  to  revenge?  Can  we  hope  to  be 
forgiven  our  debt  of  ten  thousand  talents,  while 
we  take  our  fellow-servant  by  the  throat,  and 
throw  him  into  prison,  because  he  owes  us  a  hun- 
dred pence?  I  hope  every  Christian  acknowledges 
the  necessity  of  guarding  his  temper  against  these 
smaller  provocations,  and  I  beg  he  will  attend  to 
a  few  rules  which  may  assist  him  in  doing  it. 

First,  endeavour  to  conquer  your  own  pride. 
This  passion  is  the  most  dangerous  and  the  most 
obstinate  enemy,  which  the  Christian  is  called 
upon  to  combat.  It  shews  itself  in  every  shape; 
it  meets  us  on  every  occasion.  It  leads  us  to  rise 
up  against  every  provocation;  it  leads  us  to  expe£l 
from  others  more  than  any  body  is  inclined  or 
obliged  to  pay.  The  true  way  of  conquering  this 
enemy  is  to  know  and  feel  our  own  weakness;  and 
this  is  one  of  the  many  advantages  of  self-exami- 
nation. The  man  who  really  looks  into  his  own 
heart,  and  knows  how  often  he  has  been  in  the 
wrong  almost  every  day  of  his  life,  will  not  be 
surprised  or  offended,  if  his  friends  should  some- 
times think  him  so;  he  will  suspeft  that  it  is  very 
.  possible,  though  he  do  not  "at  that  moment  per- 
ceive it.     Such  a  man  will  always  suspeft  himself 


C     195    ] 

rathefthan  others;  and,  far  from  resenting  any 
doubt  which  is  expressed  of  his  judgment,  or  even 
of  the  propriety  of  his  condu<5l  in  any  particular 
instance,  he  will  humbly  examine  his  own  heart. 
If  he  find  all  right,  he  will  with  modesty  and  can- 
dour try  to  convince  his  friend  of  his  mistake;  if 
he  have  been  wrong,  he  will  confess  the  justice  of 
the  censure  with  humility  and  gratitude. 

Secondly,  study  the  dispositions,  and  make 
every  charitable  allowance  for  the  faults,  of  your 
friends.  We  all  stand  in  need  of  much  indulgence, 
and  it  is  a  great  branch  of  Christian  charity  to 
prevent  the  faults  of  others.  If  your  husband,  or 
your  friend,  be  subjeft  to  fits  of  passion,  be  very 
careful  not  to  provoke  him.  Avoid  all  disputes, 
even  when  you  are  sure  that  you  are  in  the  right; 
for  they  may  lead  another  to  be  in  the  wrong. 
*'  The  beginning  of  strife  is  as  when  one  letteth 
out  water,  therefore  leave  off  contention  before  it 
be  meddled  with.***  When  the  moment  of  anger 
is  over,  how  often  are  we  ashamed  to  think  of  the 
trifles  for  which  we  have  been  contending,  for 
which  we  have  disturbed  the  happiness  of  our  best 
friends,  weakened  their  esteem  for  us,  ruffled  their 
tempers  and  our  own,  and  perhaps  lost  the  favour 
of  God! 

*  Proverbs  xvii.  14. 


[  m  J 

Thirdly,  remember,  tlut  in  every  quarrel  the 
person  whp  has  been  least  to  blame  is  generally 
.the  most  ready  to  be  reconciled;  and  try  your  owQ 
heart  by  this  rule.  If  you  feel  disposed  to  take 
the  first  step  towards  reconciliation,  you  may  hope 
•that  you  did  not  oiFend  of  malicious  wickedness. 
In  this  case,  do  not  leave  time  fpr  resentment  to 
take  root  in  the  breast  of  your  friend.  Forgive, 
SLS  you  hope  to  be  forgiven.  Do  it  generously, 
dq  it  instantly.  If  you  feel  that  you  are  unwilling 
to  do  this,  suspe£l  your  own  heart,  and  humbly 
;pn  your  knees  entreat  that  God  would  give  you 
grace  to  conquer  that  pride,  which  is  the  ruin  of 
your  peace  and  happiness.  This  will  compose 
your  mind;  you  will  see  things  in  the  true  light, 
you  will  feel  that  you  were  yourself  to  blame,  and 
you  will  make  every  atonement  in  your  power. 

Fourthly,  when  you  have  really  been  iiyured 
\)y  any  person,  whether  a  stranger  or  a  friend, 
put  yourself  in  his  place,  and  fairly  and  calmly 
consider  what  could  be  the  motives  of  his  condu^l. 
In  most  instances  you  will  find  that  the  fault  was 
not  from  the  heart,  but  that  he  afted  under  some 
mistaken  idea  of  his  own  rights,  or  at  worst  under 
the  iniluence  of  passions  which  his  cooler  judgment 
would  condemn.     In  all  such  cases,  if  it  be  pos- 


[     197    1 

sible  that  a  calm  explanation,  by  yoUrSelF  or  by 
some  other  friend,  might  remove  such  mistakes. 
Christian  charity  requires  that  it  should  be  done 
without  delay.  If  his  conduft  do  not  admit  of  this 
excuse,  and  you  have  reason  to  believe  that  he  has 
injured  you  from  deliberate  malice;  yoii  must  guard 
against  the  effefts  of  this  malice,  but  always  remem- 
ber that  the  worst  effe^  it  possibly  could  have, 
^k'ould  be  making  you  share  in  the  guilt  of  such 
wicked  passions.  Carefully  guard  your  own  heart, 
arid  let  no  degree  of  resentment  transport  you  be- 
fond  the  bounds  of  Christian  charity.  Let  it 
never  prevent  your  doing  every  good  office  in  your 
power,  even  to  those  who  have  most  deeply  in- 
jured you.  "  If  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him; 
if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink."*  Such  are  the 
commands  of  Him,  who  "  when  he  was  reviled, 
reviled  not  again;  when  he  suffered,  he  threatened 
hot;  but  committed  himself  to  Him  who  judgcth 
righteously.'*! 

Fifthly,  avoid  all  scenes  where  you  are  likely 
to  be  drawn  into  quarrels;  and  for  that  reason, 
amongst  others,  avoid  every  kind  of  vice.  It  is 
in  the  ale-house,  it  is  at  the  gaming-table,  it  is  in 
scenes  of  riot  and  unlawful  pleasure,  that  quarrels 
^  Romans  xlr.  ao.  t  i  Peter  ii.  23. 


C     198     ] 

commonly  arise,     "  Who  hath  woe,  who  hath 
sorrow,  who  hath  contention,  who  hath  babbling, 
who  hath  wounds  without  cause?  They  that  tarry 
long  at  the  wine,  they  that  go  to    seek  mixed 
wine."*     It  is  in  bad  company  that  we  fall  into 
danger  of  every  kind;  and  corrupt  as  the  world 
is,  we  may  generally  pass  quietly  through  it,  if  we 
are  prudent    in   the   choice  of    our  companions. 
Even  if  it  should  happen  that  a  man  is  mad  enough 
to  attack  you  without  any  provocation,  yet  if  you 
are  yourself  calm  and  composed,   and  perfeftly 
master  of  your  temper,  it  gives  you  a  very  great 
advantage  over  hira.     Every  man  who  is  in  a  pas- 
sion is  mad,  and  like  other  madmen  should  be 
avoided  and  pitied;  though  like  other  madmen  he 
"is  dangerous,  and  in  some  cases  he  must  be  re- 
strained from  doing  mischief.     In  general,  how- 
ever, there  will  be  no  quarrel,  unless  both  parties 
are  to  blame.     Guard  your  own  conduft,  learn  to 
command  your  own  temper,  and  you  will  not  often 
be  engaged  in  disputes. 

Eastly,  my  beloved  brethren,  let  me  sum  up  all 
by  giving  you  one  general  rule,  which  is  applicable 
to  all  cases,  from  the  greatest  to  the  most  trifling 
offences;    and  which  I  wish  to  impress  strongly 

*  Proverbs  xxiii.  29. 


C    m   ] 

on  the  memory  of  all  who  hear  me,  as  the  surest 
guard  against  immoderate  anger  and  unchristian 
resentment.  If  you  think  yourself  injured  by  any 
person,  before  you  take  any  method  to  bring  him 
to  punishment,  and,  if  possible,  before  you  allow 
yourself  to  express  your  resentment,  to  him  or  to 
any  one  else;  retire  for  a  moment,  and  throwing 
yourself  on  your  knees  before  God,  pray  for  the 
happiness  of  that  person  in  this  world  and  in  the 
next.  If  you  cannot  do  this  from  your  heart, 
your  heart  is  not  right  before  God;  and  the  ma- 
lice which  dwells  there  may  make  you  more  guilty 
in  his  sight  than  the  person  who  has  injured  you. 
If,  on  the  contrary,  you  can  sincerely  pray  for  your 
enemy,  there  is  reason  to  hope,  that  anger  or  re- 
sentment will  never  lead  you  into  any  adlion  un- 
worthy of  the  faithful  disciple  of  Him,  who,  while 
we  were  yet  sinners,  died  for  our  salvation;  and 
in  whose  mercy  we  trust,  that  it  will  plead  for  us 
all,  as  it  did  for  his  murderers,  "  Father,  forgive 
them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do!'* 

To  Him,  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
be  glory  now  and  for  ever.     Amen. 


SERMON    XVI. 


ST.  LUKE  ii.  37, 3S. 


AND  SHE  WAS  A  WIDOW  OF  ABOUT  FOURSCORE 
AND  FOUR  YEARS,  WHICH  DEPARTED  NOT 
'  FROM  THE  TEMPLE,  BUT  SERVED  GOD,  WITH 
FASTINGS  AND  PRAYERS,  NIGHT  AND  DAY. 
AND  SHE,  COMING  IN  THAT  INSTANT,  GAVE 
THANKS  LIKEWISE  UNTO  THE  LORD,  AND 
SPAKE  OF  HIM  TO  ALL  THEM  THAT  LOOKED 
FOR  REDEMPTION  IN  JERUSALEM. 

T  HAVE  now,  to  the  best  of  my  abilities,  en- 
deavoured  to  explain  the  duties  towards  God 
and  towards  man,  which  :re  required  of  every 
human  bemg.  I  have  recommended  the  sacred 
word  of  God  as  the  only  light  of  our  paths.  I 
have  enforced  the  necessity  of  prayer,  of  self-exa- 


[     202     ] 

minatlon,  of  the  religious  observance  of  the  Sab- 
bath and  the  great  festivals  of  the  Church,  and 
of  frequent  attendance  at  the  Lord's  Table.  I 
have  spoken  of  the  reverence  due  to  the  holy 
name  of  God,  and  of  that  constant  and  pious 
regard  to  his  commands  which  ought  to  direft  all 
our  aftions.  I  have  mentioned  the  duties  which 
belong  to  particular  situations  in  life,  and  what  is 
required  of  us,  as  children,  as  young  men,  as 
husbands,  as  fathers.  I  have  shewn  you  where 
to  look  for  protefiion  against  the  temptations  of 
vice,  and  for  support  in  the  hardships  of  poverty. 
I  have  recommended  sobriety,  industr)',  and  con- 
tentment, as  necessary  for  our  own  happiness,  in 
this  world  and  the  next.  I  have  exhorted  you  to 
promote  the  happiness  of  others  by  mutual  kind- 
ness and  charity;  and  the  good  of  your  country 
by  dutiful  submission  to  the  laws.  I  have  recom- 
mended the  Christian  duties  of  resignation  and  for- 
giveness of  injuries ;  and  I  have  constantly  set 
before  your  eyes  the  bright  example  of  every  vir- 
tue, which  is  left  us  by  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ.  In  the  cour&'e  of  these  enquiries  T  hope 
I  have  proved,  that  in  this  life,  as  well  as  in  the 
next,  h.ij^piness  can  only  be  found  in  the  paths  of 
piety  and  virtue  ;  and  tliat  high  and  low,  rich  and 


[     203     ] 

poor,  will  alike  know  and  feel  the  truth  of  the 
Prophet's  awful  declaration,  "  Tliere  is  no  peace, 
saith  the  Lord,  unto  the  wicked.*'* 

But  as  I  wish  to  trace  the  progress  of  human 
life  from  first  to  last,  and  to  shew  the  superior 
happiness  which,  in  every  situation,  is  enjoyed  by 
the  pious  and  virtuous  man ;  I  will  now  take  a 
view  of  that  period,  to  which  we  look  forward  with 
little  expectation  of  enjoyment,  and  consider  the 
duties  of  the  aged.  Though  most  men  wish  to 
live  to  be  old,  yet  it  must  be  acknowledged  that 
many  sorrows  almost  always  attend  that  part  of 
life.  "  The  days  of  our  age  are  threescore  years 
and  ten,  and  though  men  be  so  strong  that  they 
come  to  fourscore  years,  yet  is  their  strength  then 
but  labour  and  sorrow."!  These  are  the  evil 
days,  of  which  Solomon  speaks,  and  the  years  in 
which  we  have  no  pleasure.  The  loss  of  health 
and  of  friends,  perhaps  of  some  of  our  faculties ; 
the  weariness  and  disgust  which  are  often  the  con- 
sequence of  disappointed  hopes,  and  the  fear  with 
which  many  view  the  approach  of  death;  these 
and  other  circumstances  often  make  extreme  old 
age  a  state  of  labour  and  son-ow.  But  still  it  is  a 
state  through  which  many  of  us  must  pass,  before 

*  Isaiah  xlviii.  22.  t  Psalm  xc.  10. 


[     204     3 

we  leave  this  world;  and  I  hope  to  conviiVCe  ydti^ 
that  even  in  this  gloomy  period,  religion  oifers  sup- 
port and  comfort  sufficient  to  brighten  the  closing 
scene  of  life,  and  to  gild  with  sunshine  the  evening 
of  our  days.  In  this  part  of  my  subject,  I  cannot 
set  before  you  the  example  of  our  Lord,  for  his 
life  on  earth  was  short;  though  in  the  course  of 
that  short  life  he  practised  all  the  virtues,  which 
in  age,  as  well  as  in  youth,  must  be  the  support 
of  his  faithful  servants.  I  have  therefore  taken  for 
my  text  part  of  the  interesting  account  which  tve 
find  in  St.  Luke's  Gospel,  of  Anna  the  prophetess, 
who  was  an  illustrious  example  of  piety  and  virtue 
in  the  last  stage  of  life.  In  the  same  chapter  we 
find  another  instance  of  a  similar  kind,  in  good  old 
Simeon.  Both  these  excellent  pel-sons  appear  to 
have  been  chiefly  employed  in  thfe  duties  of  religion, 
and  serving  God  in  his  temple ;  and  from  their 
example  we  may  learn  how  the  latter  part  of  life 
should  be  spent,  while,  from  the  same  example, 
we  are  taught  to  hope  for  that  Heavenly  consola- 
tion, for  which  the  pious  widow  gave  thanks  to 
God,  and  which  enabled  Simeon  to  say,  "Lord, 
now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace!'* 

Every  period  of  life  has  itis  sorrows,  and  in  ge- 
neral it  must  be  confessed  that  age  ha^  many;  but 


[      20;>      ] 

it  has  also  advantages  which  should  be  properly 
considered,  and  thankfully  acknowledged.  If  the 
amusements  of  life  have  lost  their  relish;  if  you 
say,  as  Barziilai  did  to  King  David,  "  I  am  this 
day  fourscore  years  old,  and  can  I  discern  between 
good  and  evil?  Can  thy  servant  taste  what  I  eat, 
and  what  I  drink?  Can  I  hear  any  more  the  voice 
of  singing  men  or  singing  women?"*  Let  it  at  the 
same  time  be  remembered,  that  you  are  no  longer 
exposed  to  the  temptations  \\'hich  attend  on  every 
earthly  enjoyment.  The  old  man  rests  secure 
after  the  storms  of  life  are  over.  Pleasure  or 
ambition  will  not  now  lead  him  astray;  he  will 
will  not  now  forfeit  his  honour,  or  his  charafter. 
If  his  hopes  in  this  world  are  over,  so  are  his 
fears.  He  only  wishes  "  to  die  in  his  own  city, 
and  to  be  buried  in  the  grave  of  his  father  and  of 
his  mother."  To  those  whose  hearts  have  been 
fixed  on  the  things  of  this  world,  age  must  indeed 
be  a  scene  of  disappointment  and  sorrow;  and  I 
do  not  know  a  more  melancholy  sight  than  the 
latter  years  of  such  a  man;  when  we  see  him 
still  wishing  for  pleasures  which  he  can  no  longer 
enjoy,  peevish  and  discontented  with  all  around 
liim;  tired  and  disgusted  with  this  life,  and  afraid 
*  2  Sam.  xix.  35. 


[    206    J 

of  being  called  Into  the  next.  But  very  different 
are  the  feelings  of  the  pious  and  virtuous  man; 
and  it  shall  be  my  endeavour,  in  the  remainder  of 
this  discourse,  to  point  out  the  comforts  "which 
such  a  man  may  still  enjoy,  as  well  as  the  duties 
which  he  may  still  perform,  even  in  those  days, 
which,  in  some  respefts,  all  must  confess  to  be  evil, 
and  in  which  the  wicked  will  find  no  pleasure.  ^^'-^ 
When  a  good  man  has  passed  safely  through 
the  different  periods  of  life;  when  he  has  afied 
his  part  with  honour,  and  secured  the  esteem  and 
respeft  of  the  wise  and  good;  above  all,  when  he 
has  made  his  peace  with  God,  and  hopes  for  ac- 
ceptance through  the  merits  of  his  Saviour;  surely 
he  ought  to  be  considered  with  envy,  rather  than 
with  pity.  He  no  longer  feels  those  apprehensions, 
with  which  every  wise  man  enters  into  the  world. 
He  no  longer  dreads  the  allurements  of  pleasure,  or 
the  seduftions  of  v:ce.  His  trial  will  soon  be  past, 
and  his  reward  is  at  hand.  When  he  looks  back 
on  his  past  life,  he  will  remember  many  errors,  ai 
well  as  many  sorrows ;  but  both  are  over  and  gone. 
He  has  repented  of  all  his  sins,  and  he  trusts  that 
the  mercy  of  God  has  forgiven  them.  Vice  has 
now  lost  her  power  over  his  mind;  he  knows  the 
vanity  of  all   earthly  pleasures;  and  those  which 


C     207     ] 

he  can  no  longer  enjoy,  he  has  learnt  to  despise. 
But  has  he  therefore  no  enjoyment  left?  If  the 
dance  and  the  song  no  longer  please,  if  he  cannot 
taste  what  he  eats  or  what  he  drinks,  still  nobler 
pleasures  remain.  If  some  friends  are  taken  away, 
they  only  make  him  feel  more  strongly  the  value 
of  those  who  are  left.  He  sees  the  blessing  of 
God  descend  on  many  generations.  He  sees  the 
opening  virtues  of  his  children's  children.  He  is 
beloved  and  respe^ed  by  them  all.  Their  duty 
and  afFeftion  support  and  comfort  him.  He  points 
out  to  them  the  path  in  which  he  has  walked  j  he 
instruifis,  he  encourages  them  to  pursue  it.  If  he 
can  no  longer  perform  the  aftive  duties  of  life,  he 
has  more  leisure  to  think  of  his  God.  To  Him 
he  now  entirely  devotes  the  remainder  of  his  days. 
Like  the  pious  widow  in  the  text,  he  departs  not 
from  the  temple,  but  serves  God  day  and  night. 
He  sees  with  joy  the  approach  of  death,  for  death 
will  lead  him  to  his  Saviour's  presence.  It  will 
lead  him  to  those  friends  whom  he  has  lost  on 
earth,  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfeft. 
Yet  he  experts  it  without  impatience;  enjoying  to 
the  last  the  blessings  which  God  has  given  him, 
enjoying  the  happiness  of  all  whom  he  loves  on 
earth,  the  pleasure  of  doing  good,  the  peace  of  a 


[     208     ] 

clear  conscience.  Patient  and  resigned  under  the 
infirmities  of  age,  he  considers  them  as  sent  irt 
mercy  to  wean  him  from  a  world,  which,  amidst 
all  its  follies,  and  all  its  sorrows,  we  still  are  apt 
to  love  too  well.  Cheerful  and  content,  he  looks 
back  without  regret,  and  forward  with  hope  and 
joy.  Such  is  the  old  age  of  the  righteous,  and 
such  are  the  pleasures,  which,  in  a  greater  or  a  less 
degree,  may  be  enjoyed  by  all,  even  in  that  most 
trying  period  of  life.  But  in  order  to  secure  these 
comforts  when  they  are  most  wanted,  let  us  con- 
sider the  duties  of  the  aged;  for  we  must  not 
suppose,  that  in  any  situation  in  this  world  we 
have  nothing  to  do. 

Piety  is  our  first  duty  at  all  times  ;  but  towards 
the  close  of  life  it  should  be  our  chief  employment, 
as  it  will  be  our  sweetest  consolation.  We  should 
disengage  ourselves  from  the  pleasures  and  pur- 
suits of  the  world,  "  and  having  borne  our  share 
of  the  heat  and  labour  of  the  day,  the  evening  of 
life  should  be  passed  in  the  cool  and  quiet  shade."* 
Our  thoughts,  our  affeftions,  our  hopes,  should  be 
drawn  from  this  world,  and  should  rest  upon  God. 

Patience  and  resignation  are  often  difiicult  duties; 
and  they  should  be  learned  in  youth,  that  they 
*  Dr.  Blair. 


[     20i>     ] 

may  be  praftised  in  age.  As  far  as  the  weakness 
of  human  nature  will  permit,  avoid  complaints; 
avoid  peevishness  and  ill-humour;  and  learn  to  bear 
with  firmness  and  manly  resolution  the  infirmities, 
which  all  who  live  long  must  feel.  Cheerfulness, 
good-humour,  and  a  disposition  to  be  pleased,  are 
qualities  which  make  men  beloved  at  all  periods  of 
life,  but  particularly  in  old  age ;  and  it  is  as  much 
for  our  own  interest  to  make  the  attentions  which 
duty  requires,  as  easy  and  pleasant  as  possible  to 
those  on  whose  kindness  we  must  then  depend  for 
our  remaining  comforts.  Kindness  and  good-will 
to  others  are  particularly  pleasing  and  respe(5lable  in 
age.  Let  your  children  and  friends  see  that  you 
still  love  them,  and  are  interested  for  their  happi- 
ness, in  the  midst  of  your  own  sufferings.  Such 
proofs  of  friendship  will  be  deeply  felt,  and  they 
will  return  into  your  own  bosom. 
.  The  last  duty  which  I  shall  mention  is,  preparing 
for  death.  The  best  preparation  for  this  awful 
event  is  a  good  life;  and  the  man  who  faithfully 
serves  God,  and  puts  his  whole  trust  in  Him,  need 
not  be  afraid  if  he  should  be  called  at  a  much  earlier 
period;  but  the  old  man  knows  that  his  time  must 
be  short,  and  it  is  his  duty  to  employ  it  to  the 
best  ad\'antage.     If  he  have  any  worldly  affairs, 


[     210     ] 

which  in  justice  to  his  family  he  ought  to  settle, 
let  not  this  be  left  to  the  last  moments  of  life. 
If  he  have  injured  any  man,  let  him  lose  no  time 
in  mak'ng  restitution.  If  he  have  it  in  his  power 
to  do  good  to  any  man,  let  it  be  done  without 
delay.  Above  all,  let  him  make  his  peace  with 
God  ;  and  leave  nothing  to  be  done  on  a  s'ck  bed. 
Patience  and  resignation  are  the  only  duties  which 
we  can  then  hope  to  practise,  even  if  time  be 
allowed,  and  our  faculties  preserved,  for  the  exer- 
cise of  these  last  duties  of  a  Christian.  Leave 
nothing  undone,  I  most  earnestly  entreat  you,  the 
negl':£l  of  which  m.ay  disturb  the  peace  of  your 
last  moments;  but  be  ready  and  prepared,  that 
"with  a  clear  and  undisturlved  conscience  you  may 
resign  your  soul  to  God  who  gave  it. 

Before  I  finish  this  discourse,  let  me  address  a 
few  words  to  the  younger  part  of  my  audience. 
Let  me  entreat  all  who  wish  to  live,  and  would  fain 
see  good  days;  all  who  hope  to  be  happy  in  their,, 
own  children,  and  to  find  comfort  when  they  most  ■ 
want  it;  all  who  hope  for  the  blessing  of  God  in 
this  life,  and  the  rewards  which  He  has  promised 
to  good  men  in  the  next ;  let  me  entreat  them  all 
to  reverence  grey  hairs,  and  never  to  forget  the 
duty  which  youth  should  pay  to  age.     This  duty 


[     211     ] 

cannot  be  placed  in  too  strong  a  light.  It  lias 
been  felt  and  acknowledged  in  every  age  and 
every  country;  even  where  the  glorious  light  of 
the  Gospel  never  shone.  Every  feeling  of  the 
heart  seems  to  point  it  out.  Old  age  is  subject  to 
many  infirmities,  and  commonly  attended  with  many 
sorrows.  Let  it  be  the  business,  let  it  be  the 
delight  of  the  young,  to  support  those  infirmitiec, 
and  to  lessen  those  sorrows.  Never  forget  the  re- 
verence due  to  an  old  man.  Listen  to  his  advice 
with  attention  and  respe£l.  Give  him  every  assist- 
ance in  your  power.  If  distress  should  sometimes 
make  him  fretful  and  impatient,  bear  with  meek- 
ness and  gentleness  the  infirmities  to  which  all  are 
subject.  Do  nothing  to  give  him  pain  ;  study  in 
every  way  to  contribute  to  his  pleasure;  try  to 
amuse  him  when  his  spirits  fail;  support  him  when 
his  limbs  have  lost  their  strength;  watch  him  on 
the  bed  of  sickness  ;  do  not  forsake  him  at  the 
hour  of  death.  When  he  shall  be  removed  to  a 
happier  world,  you  will  remember  with  pleasure 
every  aft  of  kindness  which  you  have  done  him. 
You  will  bitterly  regret  every  one  which  you  have 
neglefted.  Do  not  fly  from  the  sick  room  ;  in 
such  scenes  you  will  learn  wisdom  and  virtue. 
They  will  not  destroy  your  happiness ;   they  will 


[     212     ] 

only  make  it  more  lasting,  and  more  worthy  of  a 
Christian.  If  you  have  done  your  duty  in  such 
scenes,  they  will  be  remembered  with  pleasure, 
when  all  the  amusements  of  a  thoughtless  world 
are  only  recollected  with  a  sigh.  The  tender 
offices  of  love  and  duty,  which  you  have  performed 
for  the  aged,  will  comfort  you  when  you  also  lie  on 
a  sick  bed;  and  the  blessing  of  God  will  rest  on 
those  who  thus  fulfil  his  commandments. 

May  all  who  now  hear  me,  while  they  refleft  on 
the  different  periods  of  life,  learn  so  to  number 
their  days  that  they  may  apply  their  hearts  unto 
wisdom.  At  whatever  hour  their  Master  call, 
may  he  find  them  always  ready  :  and  in  youth,  in 
manhood,  or  in  age,  may  the  Chr  stian  be  prepared 
to  say,  *'  I  CRD,  now  lertest  Thou  thy  servant 
depart  in  peace,  according  to  thy  wordj  for  mine 
eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation." 


SERMON    XVII. 


ST.  LUKE  xxiii.  4(5. 

AND  WHEN  JESUS  HAD  CRIED  WITH  A  LOUD 
VOICE,  HE  SAID,  FATHER,  INTO  THY  HANDS 
I  COMMEND  MY  SPIRIT;  AND  HAVING  SAID 
THUS,  HE  GAVE  UP  THE  GHOST. 

T  TAVING  now  observed  the  progress  of  a 
'*■  '*'  Christian  in  his  passage,  thro*  this  life,  from 
childhood  to  the  brink  of  the  grave;  it  only  remains 
to  consider  his  situation,  and  to  compare  it  with 
that  of  a  wicked  man,  at  the  hour  of  death.  This 
shall  be  the  subje6l  of  my  present  discourse;  and 
at  our  next  meeting  I  hope  to  close  the  whole, 
by  looking  with  the  eye  of  faith  beyond  this  tran- 
sitory life,  and  leading  you  to  reflect  on  what  we  are 
permitted  to  know  of  the  glories  of  Heaven. 

However  men  mav  differ  in  all  other  respefts, 
there  is  one  event  common  to  all,  and  thiit  is 
death;  yet  it  is  astonishing  to  see  how  seldom  they 


[     214     ] 

reflect  on  this  subject.  Consider,  I  beseech  you, 
what  it  is  to  die.  You  see  it  every  day,  and  one 
day  you  must  feel  it;  but  have  you  ever  seriously 
reflected  on  death?  To  die,  is  to  leave  all  that  is 
dear  to  us  here  on  earth.  Those  pleasures  for  which 
we  too  often  negle^l  our  duty,  must  end  at  once. 
The  riches  we  have  gained,  must  be  left  behind. 
We  must  see  no  more  on  earth  the  friends  we  have 
loved.  The  strong  and  vigorous  limbs  v.'ill  be  stiff 
and  cold  ;  the  anxious  heart  will  cease  to  beat ; 
the  bosom  which  once  swelled  with  pride,  will  be 
humbled  in  the  dust ;  the  worm  will  feed  on  the 
cheek  of  beauty.  All  that  the  kindest  friend  can 
then  do  to  shew  his  love,  will  be  to  lay  us  in  the 
cold  ground,  and  leave  us  there  to  be  eaten  by 
worms.  Such  is  the  end  of  human  pride,  and  of 
human  happiness!  Such  is  the  fate  which  power 
cannot  prevent,  which  wisdom  cannot  escape. 
The  rich  man  clothed  in  purple,  and  the  beggar 
at  his  door,  must  sink  alike  into  the  grave,  must 
alike  return  to  that  dust  of  which  they  were  formed. 
My  brethren,  have  you  ever  thought  of  this  ? 
Have  you  reflefted,  that  I  who  speak,  and  every 
one  of  you  who  hear,  must  be  in  the  state  which  I 
have  described;  that  it  will  happen  soon;  that  it 
may  happen  now?     I  may  never  be  allowed  to 


[     215     ] 

ftpeak  to  you  again.  Some  of  you  may  never  see 
another  Sunday.  Before  the  end  of  a  year, 
there  is  every  reason  to  expeft  that  some  of  those 
who  are  now  present,  will  be  laid  in  the  grave. 
In  a  few  years  this  will  probably  happen  to  many. 
In  a  few  more  years  it  jiiust  happen  to  all.  Is  it 
possible  we  should  believe  and  know  this  awful 
truth,  and  yet  that  so  few  should  prepare  for  an 
event  which  must  befal  every  one?  We  try  to  se- 
cure wealth;  we  say  to  our  soul,  "  thou  hast 
much  goods  laid  up  for  many  years,  take  thine 
ease,  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry."  But  who  re- 
members the  dreadful  answer  of  God?  "  Thou 
fool,  this  night  thy  soul  shall  be  required  of  thee."* 
O  my  brethren!  these  are  thoughts  to  make  the 
firmest  tremble;  and  nothing,  except  religion,  can 
support  us  under  them.  But  let  us  vew  these 
things  as  Christians,  and  all  is  changed.  We  must 
die  indeed,  but  what  is  death  when  viewed  by  the 
light  of  revelation?  If  we  leave  those  virtuous 
friends  who  are  most  dear  to  us  on  earth,  it  is  to 
meet  them  again  in  heaven.  There  we  hope  for 
pleasures  which  will  never  fade,  for  riches  which 
no  rust  can  destroy.  The  voice  of  God  will  call 
our  bodies  from  the  grave,  no  more  to  see  cor- 

*  Luke  xii.  19. 


ruptlon;  while  every  sorrow  forgotten,  every  sin. 
forgiven,  the  heir  of  immortal  gloiy  shall  be  caught 
up  into  the  clouds,  to  meet  his  Lord  in  the  air, 
to  reign  with  him  for  ever!  Do  not  your  hearts 
burn  within  you  at  such  thoughts  as  these?  Is  not 
every  one  who  hears  me  ready  to  exclaim  with  the 
Prophet,  "  Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous, 
and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his."* 

But  in  order  to  this,  we  must  live  the  Hfe  of 
the  righteous.  All  must  die;  but  whether  death 
is  to  be  the  moment  of  joy  or  of  terror,  whether 
it  is  to  be  the  beginning  or  the  end  of  happiness, 
depends  on  the  state  of  every  man's  conscience. 
For  this  reason  it  is,  that  I  have  so  frequently  and 
earnestly  recommended  to  every  Christian  the  con- 
stant practice  of  self-examination,  and  advised 
him  never  to  sleep,  till  he  have  endeavoured  to 
obtain  the  pardon  of  his  sins.  Sooner  or  later 
he  must  give  an  account  of  his  anions;  and  dread- 
ful is  the  state  of  those,  who  in  age  or  sickness 
are  forced,  for  the  first  time,  to  think  on  their  past 
lives.  An  hour  will  come,  when  every  one  of  us 
must  remember,  what  he  would  most  wish  to  for- 
get. With  what  horror  will  the  wicked  man  then 
tefleft  on  his  unrepented  sins,  the  mercies  he  has 
•  Numbers  xxiii.  lo. 


t     217     ] 

slighted,  the  time  he  has  lost,  and  the  dreadful 
judgment  hanging  over  his  head!  This  world  does 
not  present  an  objeft  so  shocking  as  a  hardened 
dying  sinner,  who  having  rejecftcd  the  call  of  a 
gracious  God  to  mercy,  now  trembles  at  the  pu- 
nishment which  he  dares  not  hope  to  escape.  All 
the  torments  which  he  expe(51:s  in  the  next  world, 
seem  to  be  already  felt.  O  Father  of  Mercies, 
grant  that  we  may  all,  by  timely  repentance,  escape 
the  horrors  of  such  a  death!  Yet  even  that  mo- 
ment of  reflexion  is  not  allowed  to  all.  Death  is 
sometimes  so  sudden,  as  to  make  it  impossible  for 
us  even  to  call  on  God  for  mercy.  We  see  men 
cutoiFin  the  bloom  of  )'outb,  nay  even  in  the 
midst  of  their  sins.  The  drunkard,  the  thief, 
the  murderer,  may  be  called  before  his  Judge,  even 
in  the  acl  of  sin;  death  may  be  the  immediate 
consequence  of  his  crime;  in  a  moment;  no  time 
allowed  for  repentance;  no  pause  between  the  sin 
luid  the  punishment.  O  think  of  this,  ye  that 
forget  God;  think  of  this,  and  repent!  The  Sa- 
viour of  the  world  still  allows  you  to  hope  for 
mercy;  but  lose  not  an  hour,  for  this  hour  may 
be  your  last.  And  may  they,  whose  hearts  are 
not  thus  hardened,  consider  how  necessary  it  is 
to  guard  against  this  dreadful  state  by  constant 


[     218     ] 

ti'atchfulness.  No  man  who  goes  out  to  his  work 
in  the  morning,  is  sure  that  he  shall  return  at 
night.  No  man  who  lies  down  to  rest  at  night,  is 
sure  that  he  shall  ever  see  the  light  of  another 
day.  What  manner  of  persons,  then,  ought  we  to 
be?  With  these  things  strongly  impressed  on  your 
hearts,  let  me  again  entreat  you  to  watch  over 
your  own  souls,  and  never  to  fleep  without  en- 
deavouring to  be  reconciled  with  God.  If  we  do 
this,  we  need  not  dread  the  pestilence  that  walketh 
in  darkness,  nor  the  arrow  that  flieth  at  noon-day; 
for  whether  we  live  or  die,  we  are  still  in  the  hands 
of  that  protecting  Saviour,  who  will  be  our  guide 
unto  death,  and  after  death  will  receive  us  to  glory. 
The  best  support  of  the  Christian  in  the  hour  of 
trial,  is  the  remembrance  of  the  death  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  We  shall  find  in  the  account  of  that 
event,  given  by  all  the  Evangelists,  a  pattern  of 
all  that  is  great  and  noble;  and  an  example,  which, 
as  far  as  the  weakness  of  our  nature  will  permit, 
we  must  humbly  endeavour  to  imitate.  We  are 
told  that  our  Saviour  earnestly  prayed  to  God; 
and,  having  done  so,  went  forth  to  meet  his  per- 
secutors. Through  all  the  sufferings  which  fol- 
lowed, he  was  patient  and  resigned.  His  tender- 
ness for  his  parent  and  his  friends  appeared  in  his 


[     219     ] 

last  agonies.  His  compassion  for  the  unhappy 
man  who  sufFered  with  him,  was  expressed  by  a 
promise  that  he  should  be  with  him  in  Paradise. 
His  forgiveness  of  his  murderers  appeared  in  his 
last  prayer,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they 
know  not  what  they  do!"  Ihcn,  having  com- 
pleted the  work  for  which  he  came  into  the  world, 
he  resigned  his  soul  to  God,  and  said,  "  Father, 
into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit!'*  And 
having  said  this,  he  gave  up  the  ghost. 

This  is  the  glorious  pattern  v/hich  we  must  try 
to  imitate;  and,  in  order  to  do  so,  we  must,  while 
we  are  in  health,  prepare  for  a  change  which  can- 
not be  long  delayed.  I  have  already  observed, 
that  the  best  preparation  for  death  is  a  good  life; 
and  the  man  who  faithfully  serves  God,  and  trusts 
in  the  merits  of  his  Saviour,  will  be  always  ready 
when  he  is  called.  But  if  age  or  sickness  point 
out  to  us  the  near  approach  of  this  great  event,  let 
the  pious  Christian  collect  all  his  strength  to  meet 
it  with  firmness,  and  let  him  pray  for  support  to 
that  Almighty  deliverer,  without  whose  assistance 
our  strength  is  but  weakness.  Let  him  to  the 
last  shew  kindness  to  his  friends,  and  let  him 
freely  forgive  his  enemies.  Let  him  ask  the  as- 
sistance of  a  clergyman,  to  pray  with  him,  and  to 


[     220     1 

administer  the  holy  sacrament.  Before  he  feceiVeS 
it,  let  him  humbly  confess  to  God  the  sins  of  his 
past  life,  and  put  his  whole  trust  in  his  mercy 
through  Christ.  Then  let  him  try  to  think  only 
of  the  glorious  change  which  he  is  soon  to  expe* 
rience;  let  him  call  to  remembrance  the  gracious 
promises  of  God;  and  firm  in  faith,  and  strong  in 
hope,  let  him  resign  his  soul  to  Him  who  gave  it. 
These  duties  should  not  be  left  to  the  last  hour, 
sufficient  to  that  hour  is  the  evil  thereof;  but 
however  severe  his  bodily  sufferings  may  be,  the 
Christian,  who  is  well  prepared,  will  feel  the  sup- 
port of  his  God.  In  that  hour  the  good  man  is 
often  distinguished  by  his  peculiar  grace  and  favour. 
I  have  seen  such  men,  nay  I  have  seen  the  tender 
frame  of  a  weak  and  delicate  woman,  support  the 
severest  sufferings,  not  only  with  patience,  but 
with  joy;  happy  in  being  found  worthy  to  suffer 
for  Christ's  sake,  and  triumphing  in  the  imme- 
diate prospeft  of  an  eternal  reward.  In  general, 
death  is  not  attended  with  such  sufferings;  and 
very  frequently,  I  believe,  it  is  attended  with  no 
suffering  at  all;  but  this  is  uncertain,  and  we 
should  be  prepared  to  endure  pain  with  patience 
and  resignation,  at  whatever  part  of  our  lives  it 
may  be  sent  to  us,  because  at  some  part  or  other 


[     221     ] 

of  life  it  may  be  expelled  by  all.  We  know  not 
the  degree  of  pain  which  we  are  appointed  to  suf- 
fer in  this  life;  but  we  know,  what  is  far  more 
important,  that  after  death  dreadful  sufferings  are 
prepared  for  those  who  will  not  repent.  Let  us 
all  consider  this,  and  seek  the  Lord  while  He  may 
be  found,i''f>  ,s\r 

They  who  as  yet  enjoy  health  and  strength, 
should  not  drive  the  thoughts  of  death  from  their 
minds,  but  endeavour  to  lessen  its  horrors  by 
making  it  familiar.  Let  them  never  negle<ft  the 
duly  which  they  owe  to  their  dying  friends,  on 
account  of  any  pain  which  it  may  give  to  them- 
selves. Many  useful  lessons  are  to  be  learnt  in 
the  house  of  mourning.  Never  forsake  those 
"whom  duty  or  ailecftion  calls  you  to  attend  at  that 
awful  moment.  Much  comfort  may  often  be  given, 
even  at  the  last.  When  nothing  else  remains  to 
be  done,  pray  for  them  to  Him  who  will  never 
leave  them  nor  forsake  them.  Remember  that  a 
dying  person  is  often  sensible  of  what  passes 
around  him,  much  longer  than  those  who  are  not 
accustomed  to  such  scenes  would  suppose.  Care- 
fully avoid  shocking  them  by  saying  any  thing 
"which  they  should  not  hear;  and,  as  long  as  it  is 
possible,  let  them  be  sensible  that  they  have  the 


[     222     ] 

comfort  of  your  kindness  and  of  your  prayers. 
When  all  is  over,  do  not  try  to  banish  the  serious 
thoughts  which  such  a  sight  must  awaken  in  .your 
mind.  Treasure  them  up  in  your  heart  against 
your  own  hour  of  trial.  I  would  not  wish  even  very 
young  persons  to  be  always  kept  away  from  such 
scenes.  Let  them  early  learn  to  see  death  in  the 
true  light.  This  will  banish  vain  and  foolish  fears. 
They  should  be  taught  not  to  be  afraid  of  the 
dead;  they  should  know  there  is  no  more  danger 
in>a  church-yard  than  in  any  other  place.  Those 
who  rest  there,  can  never  rise  till  the  day  of  judg- 
ment. Wg  shall  go  to  them,  but  they  never  \v\\\ 
return  to  us.  A  good  man  should  learn  to  fear 
nothing  except  God;  but  young  persons,  as  w^ell 
as  old,  should  remember  that  they  must  die.  If 
an  opportunity  offer  of  shew-irig  them  that  death 
is  not  really  terrible  to  a  Christian,  it  may  be  to 
them  a  very  useful  lesson.  They  should  learn 
never  to  fly  from  distress  which  they  can  relieve, 
but  to  be  kind  and  compassionate;  and  they  should 
learn  the  vanity  of  alt  earthly  things,  by  seeing  that 
they  lead  only  to  the  grave.  These  r.efleftions 
will  not  rob  a  man  of  happiness  whilst  he  is 
young,  and  they  will  secure  his  possession  of  it 
when  he  is  old.     They  will  teach  him  to  remember 


[     2Q3     ] 

his  Creator  in  the  days  of  his  youth;  they  will 
teach  him  to  fear  God,  and  to  know  no  other 
fear.  "  I  have  sent  for  you,'*  said  the  great  and 
good  Mr.  Addison  to  a  young  man  whom  he 
loved,  "  I  have  sent  for  you  to  see  how  a  Christian 
can  die."  It  is  indeed  a  glorious  sight,  and  the 
triumph  of  our  holy  reiig'on. 

And  now  let  me  entreat  you  to  remember,  in 
what  manner  we  ought  to  consider  death.  It  is 
an  awful  change  to  all,  but  it  should  be  an  objeft 
of  terror  only  to  wicked  men.  To  them,  indeed, 
it  is  dreadful  beyond  the  power  of  language  to  ex- 
press; but  it  must  be  endured  by  them  and  by  us 
all.  Other  evils  may  possibly  be  avoded,  some 
crimes  escape  the  punishment  of  human  laws,  and 
some  wicked  men  appear  to  be  in  great  prosper  ty; 
but  that  prosperty  must  soon  be  over.  "It  is 
appo-nted  to  men  once  to  d.e,  but  after  this  the 
judgment."*  Ihis  ought  to  make  every  man 
tremble,  who  has  not  reason  to  hope  for  the  mercy 
of  God;  but  to  such  men  o«/j  death  is  terrible. 
To  the  humble  follower  of  Christ  this  last 
enemy  appears  as  a  kind  friend.  Death  is  to  h-m 
the  road  to  life;  it  has  no  terror  in  the  eyes  of  the 
true  believer.  He  views  it  only  as  the  gate  of 
*  Hebrews  ix.  27. 


[     224      J 

Heaven,  the  appointed  path  to  eternal  joy.  Death 
will  end  all  his  sorrows,  death  will  confirm  all  his 
hopes,  death  will  seal  the  pardon  of  all  his  sins, 
death  will  crown  all  his  virtues.  Death  has  no 
power  to  keep  the  Christian  from  his  Saviour  and 
his  God.  Like  the  great  Captain  of  his  salva- 
vation,  he  will  rise  triumphant  from  the  tomb;  he 
will  look  back  on  this  world  as  on  a  dream  wlien 
one  awaketh;  he  will  view  its  pleasures  with  con- 
tempt, its  sorrows  with  a  smile.  He  will  hear 
that  voice  which  calls  to  every  faithful  servant  of 
Christ,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit 
the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation 
of  the  v,orld."*  These  are  the  blessings  of  re- 
deeming love;  these  are  the  hopes,  these  are  the 
prospects,  which  support  the  dying  Christian. 
Under  the  severest  sufferings,  nay  even  under  the 
deepest  sense  of  his  own  weakness  and  imperfec- 
tion, on  the  bed  of  sickness,  and  at  the  hour  of 
dissolution,  he  is  still  enabled  to  say,  "  O  death, 
where  is  thy  sting?  O  grave,  where  is  thy  vidory  ?" 
Now  to  Him,  who  for  our  sakes  overcame 
death,  and  opened  to  us  the  gate  of  everlasting  life, 
to  Him,  with  the  Father,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 
glory  now  and  for  ever.  Amen. 
*  Matt.  XXV.  54. 


SERMON  XVIII. 


ST.  MATTHEW  xxvi.  64. 


HEREAFTER  SHALL  YE  SEE  THE  SON  OF  MAN, 
SITTING  ON  THE  RIGHT  HAND  OF  POWER, 
AND  COMING  IN  THE  CLOUDS  OF  HEAVEN. 

T  71  TE  here  learn,  from  our  Saviour  himself, 
the  certainty  of  that  great  event,  which 
every  Christian  expefts,  as  the  completion  of  all 
his  hopes;  and  every  pious  heart  is  prepared  to 
answer,  "  Even  so,  come.  Lord  Jesus.'* 

In  discoursing  on  a  subje£l  which  is  so  far 
above  the  reach  of  our  weak  understandings,  it 
is  my  intention  carefully  to  avoid  saying  any  thing 
which  is  not  revealed  in  scripture.  It  shall  be  my 
humble  endeavour  to  collcft,  from  the  word  of 
God,  what  is  told  us  concerning  the  judgment  of 


[     226     ] 

the  great  dixy,  and  ths  happiness  or  misery  to 
Avliich  every  human  being  will  then  be  sentenced. 
If  ever  there  were  a  subject  worthy  to  fix  the 
attention  of  a  reasonable  creature,  it  is  that  on 
which  I  am  now  to  speak.  All  the  littje  distinc- 
tions of  this  world  shrink  to  nothing  in  comparison 
with  it.  All  the  studies  which  have  employed  the 
learned,  all  the  glories  which  attejid  the  conqueror, 
appear  unworthy  of  regard.  We  know  and  feel, 
that  all  are  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit.  This  is 
a  subjeft  on  which  w^e  can  gain  no  information, 
except  from  the  revealed  word  of  God.  Of  this 
the  Heathens  knew  nothing,  and  frequently  wished 
for  instruction.  They  committed  the  bodies  of 
their  friends  to  the  earth,  or  to  the  flames,  and 
knew  not  that  they  were  ever  to  rise  again. 
Tliey  resigned  their  souls  to  God,  without  any 
sure  and  certain  hope,  that  He  would  make  them 
for  ever  happy.  All  human  prospefls  end  with 
death,  and  the  eye  of  reason  can  pierce  no  farther. 
None  ever  returned  to  tell  the  secrets  of  the  invi- 
sible world.  Little  remained  of  that  light  which 
God  had  given  to  our  first  parents.  The  hopes  of 
the  best  men  were  mixed  with  doubt  and  uncer- 
tainty, and  it  was  only  by  death,  they  were  taught 
those  glorious  truths  which  every  Christian  knows; 


[     227     ] 

it  was  only  by  death  they  were  taught  that  there 
is  a  reward  for  the  righteous,  that  there  is  a  God 
who  judgeth  the  earth. 

But  to  us,  my  brethren,  the  Gospel  has  brouglit 
life  and  immortality  to  light.  There  we  learn 
that  when  our  blessed  Lord  had  ascended  into 
Heaven,  in  the  presence  of  his  disciples,  and  a 
cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight;  two  men 
stood  by  them  in  white  apparel,  who  said,  "  Why 
stand  ye  gazing  up  into  Heaven?  This  same  Jesus, 
which  is  taken  up  from  you  into  Heaven,  shall 
so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go 
into  Heaven."*  Our  Saviour  in  my  text  informs 
us,  that  we  shall '  see  the  Son  of  Man  sitting 
on  the  right  hand  of  power,  and  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  Heaven.  He  tells  us,  that  "  When  the 
Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the 
Holy  Angels  with  him,  then  shall  he  sit  on  tlic 
throne  of  his  glory,  and  before  bimshall  be  gathered 
all  nations."! 

"  Behold  he  cometh  with  clouds,  and  every  eye 
shall  see  him,  and  they  also  that  pierced  him!"];  Such 
is  the  language  of  scripture,  and  such  is  the  firm 
belief  of  every  Christian.  Of  the  day  and  the  hour 
knoweth  no  man,  but  we  all  know  that  the  day  of 
*  Ads  i.  II.  t  Matt.  XXV.  ai.        J  Rtv.  i.  7. 


[      228     ] 

the  Lord  will  come,  and  blessed  is  he,  whom  his 
Lord,  when  hecometh,  shall  find  watching! 

He  Cometh  indeed,  but  how  changed!  How 
different  his  appearance  to  what  it  once  was!  How 
shall  we  be  able  to  conceive  of  it  as  it  deserves  ; 
to  raise  our  thoughts  from  the  voice  of  the  tender 
Babe  in  the  manger,bewailing  our  sins  that  brought 
him  thither,  to  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God,  from 
which  the  heavens  and  the  earth  shall  flee  away, 
and  no  place  shall  be  found  for  them  any  more 
for  ever?  Yet  so  it  is.  Behold,  he  who  came  in 
swaddling  clothes,  cometh  with  clouds.  He  who 
came  to  preach  the  day  of  salvation,  cometh  again 
to  proclaim  the  day  of  vengeance.  He  who  was  led 
as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter,  leads  his  ten  thousands 
to  the  prey,  as  the  lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah. 
He  who  cried  not,  nor  lifted  up  his  voice  against 
his  enemies  on  eaith,  thunders  with  the  glorious 
•  voice  of  his  excellency  against  them  from  Heaven, 
.  He  who  quenched  not  the  smoaking  flax,  extin- 
guishes the  great  lights  of  the  world;  darkens  the 
son,  and  turns  the  moon  into  blood ;  commands 
the  stars  from  their  stations,  and  the  dead  from 
their  graves;  shakes  the  powers  of  Heaven,  and 
the  foundations  of  the  earth,  and  all  hearts  that 
arc  not  fixed  on  him."* 

*  Bishop  Home's  Sermons. 


[     229     1 

He  Cometh  to  judge  the  world,  and  before  him 
shall  be  gathered  ail  nations.  To  him  all  hearts 
are  open  ;  to  him  all  crimes  are  known.  In  vain 
may  his  enemies  call  on  the  mountiiins  to  cover 
them;  they  can  be  no  longer  hid.  Every  secret  sin, 
every  wicked  thought,  will  then  be  known;  the 
time  of  repentance  will  be  past,  the  day  of  ven- 
geance will  be  come.  A  dreadful  sentence  is  re- 
corded in  the  word  of  truth,  and  we  must  not 
conceal  it.  We  must  give  the  warning,  and  shew 
you  the  terrors  of  the  Lord.  He  hath  spoken, 
and  we  cannot  reverse  it.  "  The  wicked  shall  go 
away  into  everlasting  punishment!**  "  Depart  from 
me,  ye  cursed,into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the 
Devil  and  his  Angels."*  "  The  fearful,  the  un- 
believing, and  the  abominable,  the  murderers  and 
whoremongers,  the  sorcerers  and  idolaters,  and 
all  liars,  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which 
burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone;  this  is  the  second 
death."!  These  iu-e  the  words  of  scripture;  the 
Minister  of  the  Gospel  dares  not  change  them. 
However  he  may  grieve  for  others,  however  he 
may  tremble  for  himself,  it  is  his  duty  to  declare 
the  truth.  "  God  is  not  a  man  that  He  should 
lie,  neither  the  son  of  man  that  He  should  repent; 
t  Matt.  -^:xv.  41*  t  Rev.  xxi.  8. 


[     230     ] 

hath  He  said,  and  shall  He  not  do  it?"*  These 
are  the  terrors  which  should  be  strongly  impressed 
on  every  human  being.  "  Be  not  afraid  of  them 
who  kill  the  body,  but  fear  Him,  who  after 
He  hath  killed,  hath  power  to  cast  into  Hell. 
Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  fear  Him."t  If  Christianity 
be  true,  if  we  have  any  reason  to  trust  in  the  merit 
of  our  Saviour's  sufferings,  if  we  have  any  reason 
to  hope  for  happiness  in  Heaven,  we  have  the  very 
same  reason  to  believe  and  to  know,  that  every  sinner 
who  will  not  repent,  must  expect  punishments,  of 
which  no  degree  of  misery  that  can  be  Iclt  on  earth 
can  give  us  an  idea.  Think  of  this,  ye  who  would 
tremble  at  the  sentence  of  an  earthly  judge,  at  the 
sufferings  of  an  hour!  Think  of  the  worm  that  never 
dies;  think  of  the  fire  that  never  will  be  quenched. 
But  to  those  who  look  for  their  Lord,  he  shall 
appear  in  a  very  different  character .  The  judg- 
ment of  that  great  day,  while  it  reveals  every  se- 
cret sin,  will  at  the  same  time  discover  every  un- 
known virtue.  There  the  patient  will  be  com^ 
forted,  there  the  humble  will  be  exalted.  There  it 
will  be  seen  that  the  secret  prayer  was  not  offered 
in  vain,  that  the  hour  of  self-examination  was  not 
lost.  The  poor,  the  weak,  the  ignorant,  if  rich 
*  Numbers  xxiii.  19.  f  Luke  xii.  4« 


[     231      ] 

in  fdltli  and  virtue,  will  there  be  raised  far  above 
those  who  despised  them.  There  he,  who  suf- 
fered in  this  world,  will  bless  God  for  calling  hirai 
to  repentance  by  pain  or  sorrow.  The  wish  to  do 
good,  which  arose  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  liad 
.  nothing  to  give,  will  there  be  rewarded.  The  Sa- 
viour of  the  world,  terrible  in  vengeance,  but  rich 
in  mercy,  will  call  his  sheep  by  name.  He  who 
died  for  their  sins,  will  accept  their  sincere,  though 
imperfect,  obedience.  The  humble  endeavour  to 
please  him,  the  tear  of  penitence,  the  prayer  of 
faitli,  will  reach  the  Throne  of  Grace.  He  who 
washed  us  from  our  sins  ^n  his  own  blooJ,  will 
complete  the  work  of  redeeming  love;  he  will  say 
to  every  faithful  servant,  "  Enter  thou  into  the 
joy  of  thy  Lord." 

Of  the  happiness  of  heaven  "jce  can  form  no  . 
idea  J  and  here,  as  before,  I  will  repeat  the  words 
of  scripture,  without  presuming  to  add  any  thing 
to  them.  We  are  told  by  St.  Paul,  that  "  Eye 
hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered 
into  the  heart  of  man,  the  th'ngs  which  God  hath 
prepared  for  them  that  love  him,"*  From  scrip- 
ture we  learn,  that  there  v/ill  be  no  more  sorrow, 
nor  crying;  and  that    God   shall  wipe  all    tears 

*   I  Cor.  ii.  9. 


[     i232     ] 

from  their  eyes.  From  scripture  we  learn,  that 
they  will  be  as  the  Angels  of  God  ;  there  will  be 
no  more  sin,  there  will  be  no  more  death.  From 
scripture  we  learn,  that  they  will  follow  the  Lamb 
for  ever,  and  join  with  all  the  host  of  heaven  in 
singing.  Alleluia,  for  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent 
reigneth,  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 
King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords!  Such  are  the 
hopes,  such  are  the  expectations,  of  a  Christian; 
such  are  the  promises  which  we  have  received  from 
God  himself.  For  ever  safe  under  his  proteftion, 
their  trial  over,  their  pardon  sealed,  those  who  at- 
tain that  blessed  state  can  sin  no  more.  No  im- 
proper wishes,  no  wicked  inclinations,  no  arts  of 
the  tempter,  can  ever  more  disturb  their  peace. 
Pain  and  sorrow  will  be  no  more.  United  in  mu- 
tual love,  W'hich  human  passions  will  never  more 
disturb,  they  will  be  happy,  and  they  will  be 
happy  for  ever.  Hours,  days,  years,  ages,  will 
pass  in  constant  enjoyment,  and  still  their  pros- 
per will  know  no  bounds.  They  will  be  always 
increasing  in  wisdom  and  virtue,  going  on  from 
strength  to  strength,  praising  and  blessing  God 
for  ever  and  ever. 

And  does  any  task  seem  hard  which  procures 
for  us  such  a  rich  reward?    Is  any  thing  too  much. 


[     Q33     ] 

to  prove  our  love  and  gratitude  to  such  a  Master? 
Is  his  service  hard,  when  he  calls  us  to  do  for  his 
Sake  what,  if  we  knew  our  own  interest,  we 
should  do  for  our  own;  to  renounce  follies  which 
the  wise  must  despise,  and  vices  which  the  good 
must  detest?  A  man  who  only  regards  his  own 
health,  will  not  make  himself  a  beast  by  drunken- 
ness or  lust.  A  man  who  values  his  own  happi- 
ness, will  not  make  himself  hated  by  cruelty  and 
injustice;  he  will  not  be  unkind  to  his  friends,  nor 
disloyal  to  his  King.  "  What  doth  the  Lord 
require  of  thee,  but  to  do  justly,  and  to  love  mercy, 
and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God  ?"*  What 
doth  He  require  of  thee,  but  to  pursue  thy  own 
true  interest,  to  be  happy  in  this  world  and  in  the 
next?  If  we  are  sometimes  called  to  suffer,  we 
know  that  it  is  only  to  make  us  more  worthy  of 
his  love  who  suffered  for  us.  He  has  left  us 
his  example,  he  has  promised  us  his  support,  he 
has  set  before  us  an  eternal  reward.  Could  such 
a  reward  be  too  dearly  purchased  by  any  degree 
of  suffering  during  our  short  life  on  earth?  Thou- 
sands have  purchased  that  reward  by  sufferings 
to  which  at  present  we  are  not  exposed.  Thou- 
sands have  glorified  God  in  torments  and  in  flames. 
"  They  were  tortured,  not  accepting  deliverance, 

*  Micah  vi.  t. 
R 


[     234     ], 

that  they  might  obtain  a  better  resuite£l:ion.  And 
others  had  trial  of  cruel  mockings  and  scourgings, 
yea,  moreover,  of  bonds  and  imprisonment.  They 
were  stoned,  they  were  sawn  asunder,  were  tempt- 
ed, were  slain  with  the  sword.  They  wandered 
about  in  sheep-skins  and  goat-skins,  being  des- 
titute, afflicted,  tormented,  (of  whom  the  world 
was  not  worthy;)  they  wandered  in  deserts,  and  in 
mountains,  and  in  dens,  and  caves  of  the  earth."* 
Happy  are  they  who  have  shewn  their  love  to  Him 
who  died  for  them;  and  let  us  all  think  ourselves 
happy,  if  by  any  means  we  can  obtain  his  favour. 
Whether  He  crown  us  with  blessings,  or  try  us 
with  afflictions,  still  let  us  love  and  thank  Him. 
He  only  knows  what  is  good  for  us;  and  secure 
under  his  proteftion,  trusting  in  his  mercy,  and 
relying  on  his  gracious  promises,  let  every  Christ- 
ian say,  and  say  it  from  his  heart,  "  Not  my  will^ 
but  thine  be  done!"  "  Let  us  lay  aside  every 
v'eight,  and  the  sin  that  doth  so  easily  beset  us, 
and  let  us  run  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set 
before  us;  looking  unto  Jesus,  the  Author  and 
Finisher  of  our  faith,  who,  for  the  joy  that  Mas 
set  before  him,  endured  the  cross,  dcspii:ing  the 
shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the 
throne  of  GoD.'f 

*  Ileb.  xi.  .15.  t  Heb.  xii.  i. 


I     235     ] 

And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  consider  all  that 
has  been  said.  I  have  endeavoured  to  shew  you 
the  path  of  life;  and  may  God  give  you  grace  to 
walk  in  it  to  the  end.  "  I  call  Heaven  and  earth 
to  record  this  day,  that  I  have  set  before  you  life 
death,  blessing  and  cursing;  therefore  choose  life, 
that  both  you  and  your  seed  may  live."  I  will  sum 
up  all  in  the  words  of  the  Royal  Preacher.  "  Let 
us  hear  the  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter.  Fear 
God,  and  keep  his  commandments,  for  this  is  the 
whole  duty  of  man.  For  God  shall  bring  every 
work  into  judgment,  and  every  secret  thinj,  whe- 
ther it  be  good,  or  whi^ther  it  be  evil."* 

"  Finally,  brethren,  farewell.  Be  perfeft,  be 
of  good  comfort,  be  of  one  mind,  live  in  peace, 
and  the  God  of  love  and  peac^  shall  be  with  you."i 
And  may  He  who  liatli  called  us  to  eternal  glory 
by  Christ  Jesus,  after  that  ye  have  suifered  a 
while,  make  you  perfeft,  stablish,  strengthen, 
settle  you.  May  He  be  your  guide  unto  deathj 
and  after  death,  may  He  receive  you  into  glory! 
Now  to  Him  who  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from 
our  sins  in  his  own  blood,  and  hatii  made  us  kings 
and  priests  to  God  and  his  Father,  to  Him  be 
glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

*  Eccles.  xii.  13.  fa  Cor.  xiii.  i.i. 


Cruttwell,  Printer,  St.  James's-Street,  Bath. 


i 


.:^V  .V.1-.